Search the Community

Muscle fog ogre’s gift Ch1 part three B by Big-Zargo Story B Muscle Blast Terrence and his friends were walking out the sports bar called Marty’s Elixir. Terrence being the designated driver was sober while his friend Christopher and Kenneth were drunk off their ass. “Come on you two, let’s go. This Friday night is almost over. We have to head back to school by Monday.” Terrence said, well dragging his two drunken friends. “Come on Terrence, it will only take us about six hours to drive back to our dorms. And we have …. hiccup sound… two more days.” Christopher Said, in a drunken stupor. “You Promise your girlfriend Carla that you would pick her up on Saturday evening, from her parents. And you made me promise to help you with your promise to her. I’m helping you do that by making sure you hit the hay and not stay up all night drinking and tell you pass out in the morning.” Terrence said. “He’s right you know if you don’t pick her up… Hiccup sound…. She will dump your ass. You have too many broken promises to afford one more…. Belching sound… and although she understands you are not perfect… Hiccup sound…. She is willing to give you one more chance to change yourself…. Hiccup sound… Like you promise her that you would.” Kenneth said, drunkenly. “With the always this foggy, I.I.I can barely see. I don’t remember it being foggy when we entered the b,b,b, bar.” Christopher said. “You’re right Christopher, it is strange”. Terrence said. “Hey what’s that blue light.” Christopher said before he got hit by it. Falling to the ground by the force of the blue light. As Terrence and Kenneth said, “What the hell.” at the same time.” Terrence realized that Christopher was literally blasted off his feet and that Terrence’s hand was completely empty where he was holding Christopher’s wrist. Looking down at Christopher they notice that his body was starting to shake, like he was vibrating. Right in front of Terrence’s and Kenneth’s eyes, Christopher grew like the incredible hulk. First his clothes having started out by tightening before stretching, showing off his growing body. before their eyes Christopher’s clothes that have been already stretched to their limits and now begun their process of ripping and tearing into pieces. Huge beefy pecs grew and grew as hair began popping up all over his body. Arms and legs quickly grew larger than a human’s head, and feet that grew twice as long as wide, completely bursting his shoes and shedding his socks. “What the fuck!” Kenneth yelled out. Christopher’s shredded clothes falling to the ground revealing his new huge muscular body. With his new huge 10-inch-long cock, he shot his load of cum into the night moaning while he did so. Christopher was now a huge muscular giant. He must have been around 10 feet tall by Terrence estimation. His once chubby arms and legs were now jacked up with huge muscle. He was wide as he was tall, and with those shoulders and a waste twice as wider than a human. It seemed that most of his fat must the move towards his belly and pecs. his big belly did not sag but was firm, for He must have a tight muscle gut underneath that layer of fat that covers his belly. His pecs did not sag either, but they look plump and somehow his thick skin was oranges it was hard to tell the dark. Is normally shaved to face now had short beard on and his hair was more spiker. With facial features like a brute and hair peppering his muscular body he was rocking the giant caveman look. Christopher sat up from the ground, blinking before yawning revealing his new huge sharp canines. Now noticing his friend Cameron gave a smile before doing a double bicep pose. “Do you guys like what you see. I am fucking huge, and I feel fucking amazing to. Come on Kenneth feel my fucking bicep there just so fucking huge. Come on Terrence don’t be shy I have to arms so there’s plenty of me to go around.” Christopher said jovially. Kenneth being drunk, curious, and just disbelieving placed his outstretched right hand on to Christopher’s huge bicep. “Feels so hard and warn, man.” Kenneth said, in wonder. Kenneth back off from the huge Christopher and said. “Why do I feel so warm, all the sudden?” As his body began to shake. Like Christopher, Kenneth’s body grew with muscle and with no chance of holding on against his body grew, Kenneth’s clothes tightening and then tearing before bursting off of his growing body. In no time Kenneth’s shredded clothes fell on to the ground and before Terrence’s eyes can flat belly grew a pair of six-pack abs and his cock became erect as it grew fat and long. Roaring as he came, he shot his on to Christopher’s hairy chest. “That looks delicious.” Christopher said. Using one of his Fingers as a spin Christopher licked at Kenneth’s cum, like a man tasting ice cream. What the fuck. Terrence said in discuss. Never seeing a disgusting gay act like that before. Terrence refocused on Kenneth. Kenneth was now a huge 10 feet tall giant like Christopher. Now twice as large as the biggest human man Kenneth and Christopher towered over Terrence with height and muscle. Kenneth once skinny body was now beef up like Christopher’s body, with huge muscular arms and legs a thick 9-inch cock with orange size balls, a nice set of six pack abs. Kenneth was also sharing the caveman look Christopher, with a long black beard reaching his hairy huge beefy pecs and with surprisingly similar facial features they could pass for two hairy brothers. “Wow this is fucking amazing.” Kenneth said, while flexing his huge muscular body. Grabbing Christopher’s arm and lifting him off the ground, Kenneth gave a toothy grin, at his immense strength. “I’m all for you guys getting some exercise but this is ridiculous. Christopher how going to explain this to Carla let alone your parents .” Terrence said, with a concerned voice. “I don’t know who this Carla you are talking about, but all I care about are my two brothers, you and Kenneth. We’re going to show those puny humans in the bar are big sexy muscles.” Christopher said. “We’re going to watch them puny human transform into big strong sexy ogres. Then we are going to drink and fuck all night before heading to my dad’s house and if he’s not big strong sexy by the time we get back, I’ll stuff fat cock in his pale white ass, before heading to bed.” Kenneth said. “That isn’t you speaking. It’s whoever or whatever turned you into that that musclebound monster. You guys aren’t gay. You guys aren’t this sex and muscle crazed monster. We just need to take you guys to the hospital, we just……..” Terrence said as his mind fell upon a blank. Terrence’s body began to shake. Like Christopher and Kenneth, Terrence’s body grew with muscles, and size. Feeling his bones go hot and cold, hot, and cold as they grew to compensate his growing body. Trying to resist this foreign influence with the last of his lingering will, Terrence’s felt his cock grow and swell as it became the erect. Terrence felt his humanity leak out of his throbbing hard cock as well as the air of the night on his naked body. His clothes already in tatters and on the ground, his muscles already huge and his humanity almost gone. Eventually like the others he came, shooting his cum and the last of his humanity onto the ground. “Damn look quite sexy Terrence.” Christopher said “don’t I know it.” Terrence said, while flexing huge hairy pecs. Terrence was now an ogre like his two friends; 10 feet tall, rippling with muscles, a firm muscle gut more defined than Christopher’s, black curly hair peppering body, a bushy beard, a fat foot-long cock, with orange size hairy balls, dark brown skin, and surprisingly he kept his short haircut. “Can you feel Owen’s blessing?” Christopher said to Terrence. “I can feel it Christopher. Can you Kenneth?” Terrence said. “Hell, yeah I can.” Kenneth said. The other two ogres began to flex showing off their muscles, with Terrence. Each of their cocks re-hardened as they became more aroused at the site of their muscles. Eventually they stopped flexing their muscles to begin masturbating. All three ogres rubbed at their hard-fat cocks with their big muscular hands. “So how are we going to transform all those humans into ogres.” Terrence said “I think we should just bust down the door and just start fucking all those people.” Kenneth said “Don’t be daft, Kenneth. Some of the humans might be able to getaway and I don’t want to chase them down.” Christopher said. “Maybe we should just wait outside the door and take turns as we grabbed the humans one by one.” Terrence said. “yeah but if you do that the humans might scream or moan to loudly giving us away. Plus, how are we going to hide are big sexy bodies from the front windows we would probably be too close to the windows to hide in the fog.” Kenneth said. “What I want to do is just go inside and start flexing my huge muscles. I want to see them drool at the site of my meat. I want them to start begging me for my fat cock.” Christopher said. “Damn that’s making thirsty. Kenneth said. “Know what guys all three plans are really sexy maybe we can just a little bit of all three of them. Christopher barge in and get their attention, then you Kenneth headed towards the back blocking off the exit and having a way that one of them. I’ll stay out here and grab any stragglers that attempt to leave Christopher’s show.” Terrence said. “Damn that sexy.” Christopher said. All three ogres started picking up their pace as they imagine the humans transforming into ogres. The three ogres came all at once. Each ogre roaring as their load came out of their fat cocks. “That that was fucking amazing.” Terrence said, in his afterglow of his orgasm. “I think I could do this all night.” Christopher said, while panting. “Damn my ass is starting to itch. I think I need one of you guys the stuff your fat cock in it.” Kenneth said, hungrily. “I’m am thirsty you guys; you want to go back in the bar and get a few drinks?” Christopher asked. “That was a good show you guy. Here have a drink, it’s on. You guys are going to need it.” Said a mysterious voice. All three ogres turned around to see five other ogres. One was wearing a barbarian like armor, a 5 o’clock shadow with a big thick mustache and long brown hair reaching his shoulders. The other one had black wild hair beard and, on his head, a retirement muscle gut, oranges brown skin, and a tattoo. Another one had a wild black shaggy hair, a mustache complemented with a 5 o’clock shadow and sharp gray eyes. Another one had pepper hair all over his body, a wild beard, and wild shorthair. The final one was just hairy. All sharing the square jaw rounded no pronounce eyebrow ridge and all sharing the caveman look like Terrence and his friends. The ogre wearing a barbarian armor gave the three sweating ogres 3 huge gallon of bottled water. “My name is Jackson, a mighty guardian and warrior of Lord Owen.” said the armored ogre. "And I love your muscle show and Lord Owen as well." The three ogres smile with pride. “Here take the three bowties, a gift from our Lord. With these three magical bowties all the humans in the bar will not be able to resist you guys and all those who see your guys show will be blessed by Lord Owen’s gift. Besides,” Jackson points to the ogre with the tattoo. “He needs to go inside and speak with the bartender and the owner if he is around.” Jackson said. The Three ogres pick their colors bowties and nodded their heads in thanks, before heading to Marty’s elixir for their big show.

Zeus, formerly known as Anthony, contacted his former fellow scientists, telling them about the experiment. All of them were shocked by this discovery: that a formula was developed capable of transforming humans into powerful war machines, what happened to Genesis, happened to one of them, to their whole family. They were transported to the main barracks of the colony in secrecy, in a regular truck to not raise any eyebrows from the public, hidden deep in the cargo, everyone was oriented to deal with everything “business as usual”, as Saturn, Apolo and Zeus were transferred to the place they were going to be in fact studied by the other scientists. They were stored in a huge grey room, containing only two beds and a bathroom, on the underground of the facility. They soon made the place their home. Saturn quickly transformed one of them into weight to lift, leaving them three with a single bed, which was never used. They had a highly active routine, and as brother-in-arms, the atmosphere around them was of fellowship. The physical demonstrations of force were abundant, with constant fights between them, specially between Saturn and Zeus, but they were friendly ones, and it would usually end up with both hugging and, at moments, even masturbating each other. Their appetite for physical activities were endless, doing each one many sit ups and pushups, posing and flexing for each other, feeling each other constantly, checking every muscle. The place had a distinct smell of testosterone, and masturbation sessions were frequent, highlighting their need for spreading the seed, something the scientists did not interpret too well, they were still grasping at their discovery. They didn’t mind being watched, in fact they enjoyed it, flexing as well for the scientists. It was hard to control their instincts and to think that only a thick wall separated them from people they could spread their seed into. They distracted themselves with exercising and feeling each other, the scientists were failing to consider this, and would think that they would just enjoy doing those activities. This would cost them dearly. A couple of days after they were in the facility, a scientist, named Noah, was sent there to collect data from the soldiers. He went gladly to the lion’s den. Arriving there, a dialogue happened between them: Good day, gentlemen, I’m here to collect sample for our studies, it should not take too long. Noah, It is good to see you, my former colleague. You must be… I am Zeus, but you used to know me as Anthony. Anthony! Even with the names, it is hard to recognize you! Look at the monster you became, our savior! They kept on talking as Noah collected samples from them, what should be painful for regular humans was not at all for Zeus, Apolo and Saturn. After that was taken care of, Noah kept on talking with former Anthony. He did not realize that Apolo and Saturn went to the door and crossed their muscular arms, waiting, standing guard. When Noah went to the door, he asked for them to move, which they did not. Come on, Gentlemen! I have a very busy day, it was good to meet our saviors but I must be going. You see, doctor. It is so good to catch up with you, that I have a gift to give you. How come? Nodding his head to his brothers, Zeus embraced Noah, attitude that puzzled the scientists, on the embrace, soon Apolo and Saturn joined them. What happened next happened fast. Start. With those words, needles dropping with the seed came from Zeus’s nipples, and from his cock, quickly going inside Noah’s body, he screamed in pain. The same happened with Apolo and Saturn. The scientists outside knew something was wrong and became concerned. What are they doing? Stop! Quick, soar the alarm! Take from our seed, Noah, and become our brother! What… is… happening You shall transform. Noah fell on the floor and trembled after the “saviors” let him go. The Scientists debated on what to do. No one wanted to go face the monsters, and from the lack of options, they decided to sit and watch. Doors were closed, Noah was abandoned at his own fate. Noah started to transform, he became taller and his muscles came to life, his pecs emerged from his clothes, ripping them apart, as did his abs, his coat also ripped with his growing biceps and triceps, of his becoming powerful arm. His shoulders arose like mountains, and his now thick neck struggled to keep itself relevant between them, every muscle of his back came to life, and he roared in such a way the walls trembled. The scientists observed in awe as one of their fellow colleagues became a sublime soldier. In his mind, Noah went from pain to confusion, from confusion to anger and betrayal, and from that to absolute pleasure. His mind was invaded by thoughts of war, physical struggle, and a huge sexual lust surged in them, in a way that made him roar laughs of pleasure just thinking about pleasing their fellow brother-in-arms. Between the grunts of primitive communication, he managed to say, with a very deep voice: I’m… one of you… transform! TRANSFORM! RAAAAAAAAAAAH His nipples became huge and a couple more arose. He was deeply being modified. His skin became covered in metallic scales, his eyes were transformed, his whole body crumbled in lust and rage. MORTALS SHALL REVERE THE DAY THAT ENOK WAS BORN! The transformation ended, and immediately Noah, now Enok, immediately grabbed his thick huge cock and started stroking. Oh Fuck, ROAR. He masturbated vigorously, he stroke and squeezed his huge balls with the other hand. When he came, Zeus licked the head and the others hit their ape-like chests with vigor, crying Augh! Brothers, receive me as one of you. We receive you, Enok, welcome to the family. The scientists could only observe. They were complexly clueless.

Muscle fog ogre’s gift Ch1 part three A by Big-Zargo Story A Muscle Run Grayson passed out of his door wearing his yellow nightclothes. The skinny middle-age man looked fearful as he cried throughout the night. “Georgine, Georgine where are you. Oh God where are you.” he had a terrible nightmare that Georgine was being chased by a huge muscular monster. Then he woke up in his nightmare only to find that his wife Georgine was missing from their bed. At first, he thought that she was this in the restroom getting water or relieving herself. But when she did not return to bed Grayson began to become fearful. Then he heard a scream coming from outside and immediately grabbed his key and flashlight, put on his slippers and then went out to investigate the noise. Grayson helped that Georgine was not the one scream. The fog was so thick that Grayson could barely see even with a flashlight. “Georgine are your right? Please tell me you’re right, Georgine?” Grayson yelled out. Grayson’s throat felt parched from yelling out, and his body felt unusually warm and tingling. It was if the thick fog was smothering him, it was so hard to breathe and it felt like his voice was being muffled. “Come closer Grayson, I await you.” A mysterious ghostly voice said. “I’m coming Georgine.” Grayson said while running towards the sound, thinking that the voice must be hers. She must be close, Grayson thought. “Where are….” Grayson said as his mind fell upon a blank. Grayson cannot remember what he was doing. His head felt so foggy couldn’t think straight. He was looking for something no, someone. Someone so presses that would run outside in of the night. Then he heard a beautiful sound like angels singing. Grayson ran towards the beautiful song, as his mind became foggier and more forgetful. “Beautiful song.” Grayson said in a daze. As his skinny body began to grow gaining muscular definition underneath his yellow nightclothes. Hearing a tearing sound, Grayson stop and look that one of his sleeves of his nightgown had a tear on it. The sleeve must have gotten caught on; he thought his wife Georgine will be…… Georgine he tried to cling to that name like it was a lifeline. “Georgine, Georgine, Georgine, Georgine,” Grayson said and thought hoping to fight where there him. Then he started to hear the beating of drums his head. Grayson roared as he blood began to boil with primal power. Grayson could literally see his arms grow with muscle right in front of his eyes. He could feel his nightclothes begin to stretch with growing muscles. He could feel his cock becoming hard, as he began to pre-cum staining his pajama pants. “What’s going on?” Grayson moaned out. His Chess swelling with every breath of his Lungs, the fog influence became pronounce. “Holy shit I can see my pecs.” Grayson said in a daze. Then he heard ripping sounds coming from his clothes. He was so big that there were holes starting to appear in his nightclothes, and with multiple popping sounds all of his buttons popped off of his yellow nightshirt, revealing an extremely tight undershirt that was starting to tear as well. When Grayson reached the size of a heavyweight bodybuilder his transformation truly started. He began to shake as primal energy completely flew through his body. His already very tight clothes began to be destroyed by his body growing, holes in his nightclothes widen to the point, where they completely burst off of his body. His arms grew with Ogreish might as his biceps grew to bowling balls, his hands wide into huge mitts. His once human proportion shoulders grew freakishly large as his chest and back grew out to compensate his growing frame. His strong thighs grew into mighty tree trunks and his feet grew into large wide pads reaching 18 inches in length. His waist grew in proportion with his off his body, as his four pack abs grew in. Huge pillow like pecs swelled into being as large watch size nipples popped out. His butt grew into two huge muscular soccer balls squeeze together. His face became more brutish with a square jaw, pronounced eyebrow ridges, and a big round nose. Now looking like a big muscular giant, with a wild black shaggy hair, a mustache complemented with a 5 o’clock shadow on his brutish face, with hairy armpits, and an erect 10 in long fat cock, with a pair of orange size hairy balls. Looking at his fat throbbing cock dripping with pre-cum Grayson knew that if he came his transformation would be complete, and that he would never see her again. He began to run, hoping to find sanctuary, hoping to find her, hoping not to forget her. Every moment he ran his human memories faded away, and his mind became more warped. Grayson could feel the primal energy flow through his new body, beckoning him to keep going to feel the burn or stop and attend his throbbing cock. He looked down to see fat throbbing cock move right and left in sway with his muscular thighs and knew that you eventually come. Every breath filled with primal energy for the air itself tainted by the fogs magic. Then Grayson just stopped forgetting like he was running in the first. Grayson just felt so horny and lightheaded, he just stood there as he takes deep breath of the magic infused air. He looked at his fat cock again marveling at how big it was, especially now that he could see now, he was under a light post. It so thick and veiny Grayson didn’t expect his fat cock to be orange color. He looked at his thick arm to find his skin tone to be orange as well. He found it hard to think so horny. Just needed to grab, squeeze, and rub a little and then he would be happy, but something was holding back. Closing his eyes Grayson moan in sexual frustration, when he felt a hand wrapped around his fat cock and gave him the squeeze and rub he was hoping. He roared as he came shooting out the last of his humanity into the night. Slowly opening his eyes discovered an ogreish hand moving away, He turned around to see an ogre in barbarian like armor. Looking closer at the ogre saw that he had, long brown hair reaching down to his shoulders, a slight peppering of hair on his chest, he was more bigger, wider and more muscular and like Grayson he shared a 5 o’clock shadow on his face with a mustache and thick eyebrows. The mysterious armored ogre said. “I am Jackson a mighty Guardian and warrior for Lord Owen. And you saw that you were in distress, so I decided help you with that big problem.” He pointed at Grayson’s cock. Wasting no time Grayson kiss Jackson on his luscious Ogreish lips. Parting his lips from Grayson, Jackson said. “You must be parched from all that running. Why don’t you take a ride with me and my friend in my car, we are head to a bar? There are plenty of human who need to see and feel the blessing of Lord Owen.” With Jack’s at the lead Both ogres headed back to his police car, and like rodeo clowns they magically stuffed their huge bodies in the vehicle, before heading out.

No todo es lo que parece Parte 1 – Hacelo. No. Dale, hacelo. No, ni loco. ¿Por qué no? Porque yo no soy así. ¿Así cómo? Así… vos sabés. Sólo una vez. No. Bueno, te lo perdés. Sí, ya sé. Ah, pero tenés interés, ¿ves?. Uy, no, pará, cortala. Fue. Esta es la enésima vez que tengo la misma conversación en mi cabeza. Ya no sé ni lo que pienso. ¿Por qué me pasa todo esto a mí? Con lo lindo que es coger con una mina, ¿por qué me pasa esto a mí? ¿Y si le preguntás a Lucas? NO, NO y NO. Llegué a mi departamento en la ciudad después de haber corrido un rato para pasar la tarde del domingo. Mi compañero de departamento Lisandro no estaba, se había ido con su novia a tomar algo. Qué suerte, pensé. Tenía el depto para mí sólo. Entré al baño, me descambié y me miré al espejo. El pibe del reflejo me miraba con cara difícil. Había una mezcla de enojo y preocupación. Germán es mi nombre. Tengo 23 años, mido 1,74 m y peso unos 70 kg. Soy un chico que caería dentro de la casilla de “normal”, pero tengo bastante facha. Tengo ojos color miel, una barba que trato de mantener pareja y cortita que me da unos años de más. Mi pelo es de color castaño claro tirando a rubio, que con la barba negra queda muy muy bien. Nariz fina y respingona y unos labios carnosos para entretener a cualquier minita en un buen chape. Si bien la facultad consume la mayor parte de mi tiempo libre, juego en un club de fútbol de la ciudad, deporte que practico desde que soy adolescente. Además, por los entrenamientos, voy una o dos veces por semana al gym. Tengo unas piernas muy lindas, unas pantorrillas fuertes, unos isquiotibiales bien marcados y unos cuádriceps rellenos que me permiten correr rápido. Más allá de las piernas, el resto del cuerpo es normal. Diría que mi contextura física tira a flaco tonificado. Ves, te gusta lo que ves en el espejo. Obvio que me gusta lo que veo, es mi cuerpo y estoy contento con él. Te gusta tu cuerpo, sí, pero es un cuerpo… de pibe. Y te gusta Lucas. CORTALA, grité, golpeando fuerte con el puño cerrado el lavabo. La puta madre, ahora me había lastimado la mano con semejante golpe. Qué mes del orto estaba teniendo. ------------------------------------------------------------- Esta locura y estas conversaciones en mi cabeza habían empezado una noche que salí a una previa. Esa noche nos juntamos en la casa de una amiga mía. Entre todos los invitados estaba él, Lucas. Entre los comentarios, me enteré que Lucas era gay, lo que me generó un rechazo directo hacia él, sólo por su orientación sexual. Sin embargo, en esa fiesta yo no podía dejar de mirarlo. Aunque estuviera siempre con mis amigos hablando, estaba tirándole una mirada a Lucas de vez en cuando. Lucas tenía más o menos mi contextura, un poco más alto, yo diría 1,77 m, pero más flaco, digamos unos 68 kg. Su complexión era flaca, pero el jean que tenía puesto, de color negro encima, resaltaba sus glúteos. Eran dos pelotas redondas perfectas, proporcionadas a su cuerpo, que sobresalían por encima de sus piernas. Además, su remera amarilla de mangas cortas y ajustada al cuerpo dejaba ver más aún el culo que tenía el putito éste. La verdad que si no fuera puto, seguro tendría mucho éxito con las minas. Su cinturita angosta con su espalda más ancha y su culo le hubieran traído varias citas. Pero su cuerpo no era lo único que me atraía. Había dos cosas más. Su cara era una de ellas. Debajo de un pelo lacio, corto, que le quedaba muy bien, había una cara angelical con unas pestañas hermosas, aunque esto contrastaba con un arito que tenía en la nariz, lo que lo hacía más sexy. Y la forma en que se movía, esa era otra cosa que me atraía. Tenía como una gracia propia. Cuando bailaba con sus amigas, sabía muy bien cómo moverse para hacer que le vieran el culo. Puto, qué puto, pensé. Te calienta. Lucas te la pone dura. Y vos no te la bancás. Sos puto igual que él, aceptalo. ------------------------------------------------------------- Cuando salí de la ducha me fui a tirar a la cama. Y me quedé pensando en Lucas. La pija se me ponía tiesa cada vez que pensaba en su cuerpo. Recordar cómo se movía con ese jean negro ajustado, ver cómo le sobresalía el bóxer blanco cada vez que se agachaba bailando. ¿Y si era un slip blanco en vez de un bóxer? Putito. Te están caliente pensando en un pibe. Pu-ti-to. Parte 2 – Unas semanas pasaron desde esa tarde de domingo, y mis sentimientos… mis sentimientos hacia Lucas no habían cambiado. No podía dejar de pensar en él cada vez que tenía un tiempito libre. Una tarde Lisandro me avisó que esa noche festejábamos el cumpleaños de su novia, amiga de Lucas. La idea era reunirnos todos a festejar en un bar y ver qué pintaba la noche. Cuando recibí su mensaje el corazón me empezó a latir cada vez más fuerte. Apa, alguien está interesado en saber si va Lucas. Tenés ganas de verlo de nuevo, de verle el culo, ¿eh? No sé cómo ponerlo en palabras, pero sí. Mirá cómo se te puso el amigo acá abajo. ------------------------------------------------------------- Llegué al bar, saludé a mis amigos y a la cumpleañera e hice un pantallazo general para ver si lo veía a Lucas. No estaba. Eso me generó un sentimiento de tranquilidad y de tristeza al mismo tiempo. Todo muy raro. Una piba me dijo que Lucas no iba a poder ir porque tenía un examen difícil de la facu y quería aprovechar la noche para estudiar. Después de la cena, decidimos ir a un boliche todos juntos. Cuando estábamos pagando en el bar veo que acerca alguien a la mesa y saluda a la agasajada. Lucas. Y, al instante, se me endureció la pija. Cómo te gusta mirarle el orto, sos igual de trolo que él, gay. Esa noche Lucas estaba vestido con el mismo jean negro de la otra vez, que marcaba todos los atributos de sus piernas. Encima tenía una remera blanca, en-ta-lla-da. Esa combinación de cara de pendejito puto calienta pija que sabe que es sexy me calentaba de forma descomunal. Me calentaba muchísimo. Parte 3 – Estando todos en el boliche, yo me quedé con unos amigos. Sin embargo, entre las luces láser, los destellos de luz blanca y el humo típico del lugar no dejaba de buscar a Lucas. Probá. Encarátelo. Capaz ganas. ¿Qué van a pensar mis amigos si lo hago? Nadie tiene por qué enterarse. ¿Y si se enteran? Probá. Dale. No pensés. Jugá a ganar, capaz sale bien. Mentí a mis amigos diciéndole que necesitaba ir al baño y me fui a dar una vuelta por el boliche para ver si lo encontraba. Busqué, busqué, busqué y justo cuando estaba por volver al grupo lo vi en una esquina, solo. Estaba cabizbajo, como con ganas de llorar. Me acerqué a él. - - Ey, ¿vos eras Lucas, no? – fingí un poco para que no se note tanto el interés. - - Ger… Germán, ¿no? – me preguntó Lucas. - - ¿Todo bien? ¿Pasó algo malo? - Sí. No. Bueno… en realidad… – en ese momento me percaté que incluso su voz era seductora. Tenía la medida justa de femineidad. Hasta la voz me excitaba. Estaba hasta la pija con este pibe. – En realidad no, todo esto es una cagada. Decidí dejar el estudio y venir al boliche porque había hablado con un pibe con el que me iba a encontrar acá. Y me clavó, él no está. - Uh, qué mal, Lucas. Aun así estás en un boliche, hay muchos pibes acá. - Sí, pero… no es lo mismo. Ahora. Es ahora. Decíselo. ¡YA, AHORA! - A mí, Lucas, me parecés un hermoso chico. Ante tal pregunta me sonrojé, sentía que me ardían los cachetes y que el corazón me volvía a latir a mil por hora. Silencio. Mirada prolongada, ojo a ojo. Más silencio. - - Vos también me gustás. – con esa frase Lucas rompió el silencio. - Pero no te lo dije porque sos hetero. Si hubiera sabido que eras gay, te habría encarado hace mucho. - - Desde que te vi aquella noche en la previa no pude parar de pensar en vos. No sé qué me pasa, no sé si soy gay o no. Pero pienso en tu cola, pienso en tu boca, pienso en tu cuerpo. Todo-el-tiempo. - Vayamos a mi depto entonces – me respondió Lucas, ahora con un ánimo renovado. Con una luz de fuego en sus ojos. - - ¿QUÉ? – grité. - - Que vayamos a mi depto. Silencio de nuevo. Miradas. ¡Ganaste! Andá y cogé con él. No, yo soy hetero. Claramente no lo sos. Sí, lo soy. Andá y cojételo, que estás pensando en eso desde hace tiempo. Metésela en ese orto hermoso que tiene. Acabale toda la cara. - ¿Vivís muy lejos de acá? – respondí en un tono bajo, reflejando vergüenza en mi voz. - No, nos queda cerca. - Mejor. Dale, vamos. Parte 4 – Dentro de la habitación de Lucas, mis sentidos se agudizaron, como si estuviera bajo el efecto de una droga psicodélica. - - Vení, sentate a mi lado. – me dijo cariñosamente Lucas. - - Mmm… ¿vos decís? Digamos, yo… - balbuceé. - - Tranquilo, Germán. No pasa nada, somos sólo dos vagos. - - Tenés razón. Perdón, estoy nervioso – le dije, y me senté a su lado. - - Yo sé que vos sos… ¿hetero?… pero eso… Superando todo lo que me decía mi cabeza, me incliné hacia Lucas y le di un pico en la boca. Él me quedó mirando asombrado, directo a los ojos. - Bueeeeno, no pensé que ibas a arrancar vos. Me gusta esa actitud, me gusta un chico que toma la iniciativa. Pero acá el que va a mostrarte lo que es el sexo con un pibe soy yo. Lucas me dio un beso, abrazándome y apoyándome sobre la cama. Empezamos a besarnos lentamente. Esos besos tímidos, lentos, los primeros besos que uno da con un primer compañero sexual, en donde uno va conociendo al otro. - Dame un segundo, quiero que esto se ponga más interesante. – me dijo Lucas, dejándome en la cama mientras él apagaba la luz de la pieza y encendía la de la lámpara de leer. – Una iluminación baja para la primera vez, genial. Lucas se volvió a tirar encima de mi cuerpo y retomamos ese chape romántico. Era una sensación embriagadora: sentir el perfume en su cuello, sentir cómo jugaba con sus dedos en mis orejas, acariciándolas y pellizcándolas; todo esto acompañado por un movimiento de su pelvis encima de la mía, haciendo como que me penetraba. Me tenía prendido fuego. Claramente Lucas sabía qué tenía que hacer en el sexo, y mi pija lo estaba agradeciendo, porque ya había empezado a largar precum. Tocale el culo. SU culo. Tocá esos glúteos. Mis manos se dirigieron encima del culo con el cual había fantaseado. Estaba en-el-cie-lo. Mis manos se introdujeron por debajo de su pantalón y empezaron a acariciar sus glúteos de una forma seductora al principio, sintiendo su turgencia, sintiendo su tamaño, sintiendo su forma, sus límites, cómo se levantaban desde la espalda baja, crecían, crecían, crecían, y caían después. Yo tenía la pija como un fierro, y Lucas podía sentirlo. Él aprovechó el momento en el que el besuqueo se transformó en un chape fogoso para bajar su mano por dentro de mi bóxer, para empezar a tocarme la poronga. Mis buenos 18 cm de carne y 4 cm de espesor respondieron muy bien a su tacto, saltándo mi pija y poniéndose más dura. - - Apa, apa, apa, el jugador de fútbol tiene alto mástil. - No sabés cómo me cojo a las pibas con este mástil. Este jugador de fútbol te va a REVENTAR la cola, y vas a ver cómo vas a GOZAR. - ¿De dónde salió todo ese lenguaje? Te liberaste. Tenías que hacer eso, ¿ves? Está noche, ganás. Esa contestación dio paso a un chape más fuerte todavía. Mis manos ya se habían descontrolado y estaban tocando todo el cuerpo de Lucas: su espalda, sus glúteos, sus piernas, todo. Le arranqué la remera de un tirón, lo di vueltas usando todas mis fuerzas y me puse encima de él, cara a cara. Ahí pude ver, a la luz tenue de la lámpara, su cuerpo tonificado en todo esplendor. Ver sus pectorales definidos, sus abdominales marcados y sus brazos tonificados, todo esto combinado con esa cara de nene sexy con arito en la nariz me súper calentó. Lucas me sacó la remera y se volvió loco al tocar todo mi cuerpo. El fútbol siempre me dio buenas gambas, así que mis glúteos y piernas estaban bien infladas y tonificadas en comparación con el resto de mi cuerpo. Lucas empezó a tocarme el culo como si estuviera fuera de sí, y con un dedo empezó a acariciarme el ano. Por-fa-vor, qué bueno que estaba todo esto. ¿Por qué mierda no había probado con un pibe antes? Lucas me quitó el pantalón despacio y quedé en un bóxer negro que se ajustaba perfecto a mi culo y a mi bulto. Yo decidí hacer lo mismo con Lucas. Quería ver qué tan cargado estaba este chico me prendía un montón. Cuando terminé de sacarle el jean, lo miré a los ojos y sentí que su ánimo había cambiado. - ¿Qué pasó, Lucas? – le pregunté, mientras iba bajando mi mano hasta su vientre y luego más abajo, por dentro de su ropa interior. - - No, no pasa nada. Es sólo que… Y en ese momento mi cabeza se detuvo. Mi mano no encontró una pija dentro del bóxer. Mi mano sintió primero un líquido caliente, viscoso, y también unos labios hinchados y lubricados. Una vagina. Parte 5 – - - No, no pasa nada. Es sólo que… yo soy un chico transexual. – terminó de decir Lucas. Mi mirada se cruzó con la suya. Yo estaba tratando de entender todo lo que estaba pasando, y Lucas lo pudo ver en mis ojos. - No tenés que decir nada, Germán. Este soy yo y este es mi cuerpo. Y en ese momento, en ese preciso momento en que Lucas me dijo eso, me inundó una sensación que nunca había sentido con un compañero sexual. Era como… era como querer conectar más allá del sexo con esa persona. Lentamente, me abalancé sobre Lucas y le di un beso largo, cariñoso y tierno. Nuestras lenguas jugaban entre sí, entraban y salían. Podía sentir su rico aliento, sentir el calor y la humedad de sus labios. Era un beso cargado de emociones que yo no conocía. Besé sus pectorales lentamente, lamiendo en círculos las aureolas de sus pezones con la punta de mi lengua. El izquierdo, el derecho, uno y después otro. Con suavidad y ternura pellizqué con mis dientes sus pezones, sintiendo gemir sensualmente a Lucas, mostrando que la estaba pasando muy bien. Descendí por su torso hasta su obligo, y luego me incliné hacia un costado, dándole besos a Lucas por debajo de sus costillas y por encima de su cadera. Esa zona del cuerpo altamente erógena multiplicó el placer que le estaba haciendo sentir a mi compañero. Pero en esa búsqueda del deseo del otro, dirigí mi mano hacia su vagina y empecé a introducir un dedo, luego dos. Adentro, afuera, masturbándolo con cariño. Un leve giro de dedos, un movimiento rápido y otro lento, todo para estimular su clítoris. Todo esto fue demasiado para Lucas, que acabó a los segundos e inundó mi mano con su flujo vaginal caliente. En el éxtasis de su orgasmo, Lucas no se dio cuenta de que traje mi mano mojada hacia mi boca, chupando todo ese elixir vaginal. No desperdicié ni una gota. Qué rico que se sentía, su sabor, su olor. Sentía que su calor se transmitía a todo mi cuerpo, que me daba una sensación de cosquilleo general. - - Germán, ese fue uno de los mejores orgasmos que tuve. Gracias. - - Qué bueno, pero ahora vas a tener otro más fuerte y más largo, porque ahora te voy a coger como un futbolista. Preparate. Busqué un preservativo y con la velocidad de una flecha me lo puse y me volví a colocar encima de Lucas. - - Andá despacio, por favor, porque la tenés muy grande. - Quedate tranquilo que la vas a pasar bien, sin ningún dolor. Al final, no todo es lo que parece. Ahora mando yo. Coloqué la punta de mi pija en la entrada de su vagina y comencé a penetrarlo. Su concha estaba todavía muy húmeda desde el orgasmo anterior, por lo que la penetración fue más fácil. Lucas tenía los ojos cerrados, pero no en signo de dolor, sino en signo de placer. Relamiéndose los labios me decía que vaya lento, que no le estaba doliendo y que quería disfrutarlo. - Ya está casi la mitad adentro. Un poco más y vas a tener el mástil de 18 cm todo adentro tuyo, putito. La vas a gozar como nunca gozaste. Tirando un poco más de mi peso sobre el cuerpo de Lucas, moviendo con control y sensualidad mi pelvis, hice que lentamente mi pene entre del todo. - - Ahí la tenés toda adentro. Ahora empieza el juego, agarrate. Lucas se abrazó a mi espalda y me apretó con fuerza. Empecé a embestirlo despacio. Uno… dos… tres… cuatro… cinco. Esto le iba a dar tiempo a Lucas a acostumbrarse al tamaño grande de mi pija, dilatando su vagina poco a poco. Pero el placer no sólo estaba en su vagina, el placer también estaba en su cara. Nuestros besos húmedos se habían retomado, volviendo a conectar a otro nivel. Le lamía sus orejas, se las mordía. Lamía también su nariz, jugando con su arito te metal. Lamía su cuello. Le daba leves mordiscos en la parte de arriba de su clavícula, viendo cómo gemía cada vez más y disfrutaba de la cogida que le estaba dando. - - Seguí cogiéndome así, ¡dale! Sos un POTRO. Sos un TORO. – gritaba entre gemidos. -Qué bien que garchás, futbolista. Ojalá me la hubieran puesto así antes. Dale, no pares. Cogeme con esa flor de poronga que tenés. Seguí, por favor, no pares. Lucas movió sus manos a mis glúteos y sus apretones fuertes me empezaron a indicar que quería que lo coja más fuerte, con más intensidad. Como el toro que era. Mis caderas empezaron a moverse con más velocidad, para taladrar con mi pene la concha de Lucas. La cogida era ahora más profunda: sacaba todo mi pene de Lucas y de un solo saque volvía a metérselo hasta el fondo. Así. Una vez. Y otra vez. Y otra vez. Siempre metiéndosela y moviendo las caderas de lado a lado, para tocar todos los puntos del interior de su vagina. Estuvimos cogiendo en la pose del misionero unos minutos más. Lucas no sabía cómo controlar todo el placer que estaba sintiendo. Y yo estaba sacado. Nunca cogí a nadie de esa forma, con esa fogosidad y fuerza. Estaba perdido en la lujuria del sexo carnal. Gemíamos, gritábamos. Lucas me pedía que lo coja más fuerte… más lento… que lo trate como una puta… que lo bese despacio... Como buen cogedor que soy, cumplí con todos sus deseos. En un momento, Lucas se aferró con fuerza a mi espalda, sacudiéndose fuertemente, con los ojos cerrados. Sus uñas se clavaron en mi espalda, y sus piernas se aferraron a mi cadera. Pude sentir cómo su vagina expulsó de nuevo su flujo caliente, que pasó a mojar mi pelvis y la parte de arriba de mi pierna. Lucas había tenido el orgasmo de su vida. Yo todavía no había acabado, estaba como un caballo, sediento por más sexo. Por muchas horas más de sexo. Pero Lucas estaba tan exhausto que íbamos a tener que esperar un largo rato hasta que él se recupere de semejante orgasmo. En la pose de misionero, empecé a besar a Lucas otra vez. Pero lentamente esta vez, en esos besos tiernos que tienen los compañeros después del orgasmo. - - Ufff… Germán. Qué cogida que me pegaste. Nunca sentí todo eso. Cómo cogés, sos excelente, sos un potro. ¿Dónde aprendiste a hacer todo eso? - - Cuando tengo ganas de complacer, sé lo que hay que hacer. Y todavía me quedan ganas. Muchas. - Necesito recuperar el aire antes de seguir… ¿podrías ponerte al lado mío, en vez de arriba mío? No puedo respirar bien con tu peso encima. - ¿Eh?... Ni que yo estuviera tan pesado. Eso me hizo pensar un poco, porque Lucas no se había quejado antes de mi peso sobre su cuerpo. Con gentileza retiré mi pija de la concha de Lucas y me puse a su lado en la cama. Cuando me apoyé, sentí el colchón diferente, como que se había hundido un poco más donde yo estaba. Al final no era mi imaginación, y la diferencia de alturas en el colchón hizo que Lucas se vuelque hacia mi lado. Lucas se sorprendió por el movimiento. Cuando miró hacia abajo para ver si el colchón se había roto o algo, me dijo: - - Wooooooow. ¿Germán, qué te pasó? Mirá el cuerpazo que tenés. Parte 6 - Ante su exclamación, me levanté de la cama y me paré al lado. Mi cuerpo no era el que había entrado a la habitación de Lucas. Mis pectorales ahora estaban marcados, inflados, redondos. Se notaba una hermosa línea divisoria con pelo oscuro entre los dos pectorales que ahora sobresalían de mi cuerpo. Tenía tetas de hombre, de un verdadero hombre. Se sentían rellenas, carnosas, poderosas, duras. Sentía que podía levantar 80 kg en un press de banca. No, ¿qué 80? 100, 120. Las empecé a flexionar y vi como subía una, bajaba y subía la otra. ¡Las podía hacer saltar! ¡Qué peso que tenían, por favor! Eran dos almohadas de carne de macho. Haciendo fuerza para mover mi nuevo pecho, me di cuenta de la fuerza de mis brazos. Ya no eran los tubitos flacos tonificados que tenía antes. Ahora tenía unos brazos rellenos, unos brazos gruesos. El volumen era hermoso y el contorno curvo aún más. Se notaba perfecto cómo la masa crecía y crecía desde el codo hacia arriba. Eran unos bíceps y tríceps monumentales. Me podría poner una chomba y rellenar las mangas de una forma erótica. Si me entrara la chomba, para empezar. Aún más, había una hermosa vena que bajaba desde mi hombro pasando por la mitad de mi bíceps, y llegando hasta mis manos. La podía ver en toda su longitud. Esa vena sexy de macho que hace pesas y está marcado. ¡Y mis manos! Ahora eran más grandes, los dedos más gruesos y más rellenos. Dedos de un hombre más maduro, no de un pendejo de 23 años. Manos de hombre, de macho con experiencia. Mis abdominales habían desaparecido, pero no del todo. Ahora estaban debajo de una capa de grasa que le daba más volumen a mi tronco. Los abdominales estaban debajo de esa capa, pero se notaba la dureza y la consistencia de mi zona media. Se notaba que tenía fuerza y era toda esa fuerza la que había hecho que penetre a Lucas como nunca antes. Y mis piernas. Yo era futbolista. Mis piernas, por el otro lado, eran las de un rugbier. Redondas, carnosas, tonificadas y con un vello masculino como mi tronco. Habían aumentado mucho en volumen, hacia adelante, hacia atrás y hacia los costados. Parecía que había trabajado años para darles forma con sentadillas de más de 100 kg, con ejercicios de abductores para darles las curvas laterales y con ejercicios de isquiotibiales para hacer que éstos se marquen con una línea súper excitante que bajaba desde mi cadera hasta mi rodilla por el costado de la pierna. Esta línea contrastaba la masa de mis nuevos cuádriceps y con mis poderosos isquiotibiales. Ahora mis piernas eran un hermoso 8: anchas y gruesas arriba, finas al nivel de la rodilla, y creciendo de tamaño en las pantorrillas. Piernas de rugbier. Piernas de potencia. Piernas de sentadilla, estocadas. Piernas que llenan y REVIENTAN los jeans. Piernas que muestran dedicación, cuidado, y sobre todo fuerza de un toro. Obvio, todo esto viene acompañado de un buen culo. No había palabras para describirlo. Iba de la mano con la inmensidad de mis piernas. Eran dos pedazos de carne que sobresalían de mi espalda baja. Redondo, protuberante, voluminoso en cada una de sus partes. De esos culos que dan ganas de morderlos, de acariciarlos, de apretarlos. Podía sentir el peso de cada nalga, una sensación única. Al darme vuelta para ver mi nuevo culo, me di cuenta de la forma de mi espalda. La sombra de la lámpara mostró sobre la pared una V enorme. Moviendo los hombros hacia atrás y hacia adelante pude sentir la nueva carnosidad y el peso de mi espalda. Tirando mis omóplatos hacia atrás, noté que se tocaban entre sí. Imaginé mi nueva espalda: una línea perfecta que bajaba desde mi cuello hasta mi culo, con un amplio volumen y con una muscularidad marcada de hombro a hombro. Parte 7 – Fui rápido hacia el baño, dejando de escuchar la admiración de Lucas hacia mi nuevo cuerpo, porque quería verme en un espejo. Sin embargo, apenas entré, vi que en el baño había una balanza. Me puse encima de ella, totalmente desnudo como estaba después del sexo. 85 kg. 8-5 kilos. ¡Había ganado quince kilos en una noche! ¿Cómo, si nunca tomé nada para ganancia muscular? ¿Qué había comido o tomado esa noche que haya podido causar eso? ¿Puede ser que un trago en el boliche…? Y ahí caí en la cuenta. Fue eso. Fue exactamente eso. Fue el flujo de la concha de Lucas. No sólo lo había chupado de mis dedos cuando él tuvo su primer orgasmo, sino que también me había mojado la pelvis en su segundo orgasmo. Miré mi pelvis y vi que no había ningún resto de flujo. Estaba todo seco. Mi cuerpo lo había absorbido. Y ahí presté atención a algo que no había visto antes. Mi pija. Si antes tenía 18 cm de largo y 4 de grosor, ahora era todavía más grande y poderosa. Tenía como mínimo 21 de largo y era mucho, mucho más gruesa. Incluso tenía una vena que la recorría hasta la punta. Y mis testículos también habían ganado de volumen. Con esos testículos podría haber acabado por horas, sin secarme nunca. Era un verdadero macho con sólo 23 años. Viste. Al final ganaste: la pasaste fantástico y ahora sos un potro. Mirá lo que son esos músculos, esa espalda, ese culo. Mirá lo que es esa pija carnosa y gruesa. Hacé que esta noche sea interminable. - ¿Te falta mucho? – me gritó Lucas desde la cama. – Trae toda esa carne hacia acá que la quiero seguir probando. - Preparáte que ahí voy. – le respondí desde el baño. – Y andá dilatando esa concha porque esta noche recién empieza, putito.

So I have come off my hiatus (mainly due to me completing my Master's thesis) to write this for the storyversary. I had a pandemic one planned for this year... before we had a pandemic. Much like my past storyversary entries, this one is based around current events, personal experience (both online and IRL), and literature I've read. I would love to hear your thoughts, as well as see if you can pick up the references I've made in this piece. ----- “Good morning Altimore. I’m Mike Armistand.” Lucas smiled as the screen on his tablet showed the extraordinarily handsome face of news anchor, Mike Armistand. His cleft chin covered in dark stubble. His dark brown hair perfectly gelled into place. A smoldering gaze coming from his deep green eyes. He looked perfect. “And I’m Farrah Enseher.” Lucas wasn’t as enthralled by her, but he knew most straight men were. Blonde, tanned, curvy, and stacked, just what any straight man would want. Even though Lucas was gay, he had to look at her, she is a woman. She deserves his attention. “And welcome to NewsSpeak, where the news speaks to you. In today’s top story, more protests surrounding the annual Dependence Day collections. Be careful out there today. The Montag Corporation Security Force will be out there today to ensure everything stays peaceful.” Lucas leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. He could listen to Armistand talk about anything all day long. Even if it was about a bunch of those Nazis holding signs about bodily integrity and misanthropy, and other classist language. The Christian movement should have died out years ago. “You would have thought people would have learned from the election 64 years ago,” Lucas thought to himself, smiling. It was a good thought. Shifting his thought back to the deep and melodic voice of Mike, he couldn’t help but imagine the anchorman’s thick Adam's apple bobbing up and down his thick neck as he spoke the news. Even though the man was on the screen right in front of it, Lucas preferred to imagine it. With it being Dependence Day, he decided to imagine the airing of Mike Armistand’s Dependence Acceptance from years ago. The anchor, then reporter, wanted to broadcast the Dependence Acceptance process to show it was safe and that he could handle it. He even wore a suit into the Acceptance chamber. It was a change of utter magnificence. The whole world watched as the buttons on Mike’s suit buckled, then burst off, pinging against the walls of the chamber. Sleeves shredded over his now bountiful biceps and triceps. Lucas remembered just how enthralled he was watching Mike’s hand swallow more and more of the microphone he was holding. Just watching the sinews in his hand as it expanded was so exciting to him. The changes to his upper body were so pronounced that by the time the cameraman realized he needed to pan down, Mike’s tremendous thighs had already obliterated the black dress fabric. The remaining fabric clung to his crotch and around his calves. The changes obviously made him a bit unsteady. One step and flex of the calves tore the remainder of his pants off. Another step and his shoes burst open due to his much larger feet, needed to support his much larger body. Veins running over the top of them with thick meaty toes… Lucas shook his head. He knew he shouldn’t think of the feet. That’s not one of the things he was mandated to be allowed to be attracted to. No one could know he thought of big feet as attractive. Going outside your mandated range could get you labelled as a deplorable. He willed his mind’s eye back up the powerful legs of the transforming Mike to his crotch. The once well-fitted fabric was now bulging as his balls swelled with size and increased their testosterone production. The camera cut away to Mike’s chest before his cock flopped out from the broken zipper. Rumor has it that another camera caught it on video and now it is floating around on the deep old web. The current camera focused on the hair growing out over the newsman’s chest and now exposed abs. While it made him look quite hirsute, it was well known Mike kept it shaved pretty well to ‘keep his masculinity in check.’ The thing to change was his face. Once above average, his features grew bolder. His jaw widened to match his equally thick neck. His chin gained his now signature cleft. Thick stubble covered both of them. Meanwhile his cheekbones shifted higher and his brow lowered just slightly, giving him an intense, brooding look as his eyes changed from gray to a magnificent green. His hair didn’t change too much. It grew out some and darkened a bit, but just that little change seemed to change his whole demeanor. Once the changes seemed to stop, the nation held its breath, seeing if the selection process was true and that he could handle such masculinity. Mike reached down towards his crotch before smiling and bringing his bicep up into a flex, “You see folks,” his newly deepened voice said through sexual pants, “With the right person, masculinity can be wrangled into… submission.” And then the cameras cut out and Lucas’s imagination was over. “This stop is Markist Street,” the automated bus driver announced. Just in time, Lucas stood up to get off at his stop. The news was still playing in his Luco Vido airpods, or more commonly known as “SeaShells” given their shape. The name has changed many times, but the current nickname has been deemed appropriate by the Ministry of Culture. Though it had been a little over a year since the new nickname caught on, so someone was bound to find something bad about it soon, and a new, cooler nickname would be announced. He wasn’t listening to the news as actively as he was with Mike as Farrah droned on how several Midwest states had threatened to secede if they did not get proper representation soon in the electorate system. Lucas snapped to attention, realizing he hadn’t been listening to Farrah seriously, so he began to intently look at her words. “Why would anyone want to live in the Midwest anyway?” Farrah mocked and Lucas nodded, “Yeah why would anyone live there. There’s like nothing. And if they choose to live there, they shouldn’t complain. Plus we do so much for them, we know how things run there.” Lucas mused as he worked his way through the crowd, his tablet guiding him to avoid collisions with others. Finally he arrived at his destination, the O.R. Well’s building at the Ministry of Justice. He looked around and saw the protesters with their signs saying things like “Let Men be MEN,” “Not all masculinity is toxic,” and “Science says XY not X-.” Lucas couldn’t help but chuckle, “What would they know about science. They are Christian, they hate science.” He thought to himself, remembering how he was taught in biology class that testosterone was a natural driver of aggression and that it was a miracle humanity made it to where it is today without wrangling in the unruly testosterone driven males. Thanks to the invention of the Dependence and Acceptance processes, we have been able to keep men from becoming testosterone crazed, while still being able to reproduce. He could remember his father telling him of his 2-day Acceptance period where he became a 6’5” hulk of a man with a 13 inch penis filled to the brim with energy and sexual desire. He ravaged his mother until she was pregnant before having to be sedated and donating all his borrowed masculinity. Lucas shuddered at the thought, but a small part of him wanted to experience that. He shook that thought off, risking being seen thinking of such a thing, especially at the Ministry of Justice was dangerous. Lucas lost a little bit of focus as Mike Armistand’s voice came back through his head phones, “And remember to have a great Dependence Day, the future of our society depends on you. We will be back this evening with the news.” Distracted by the anchor’s tenor, Lucas walked head first into a pair of meaty pecs. Lucas looked up to see a tall, silver bearded man scowling down at him. “I’m sorry…” He squinty at the man’s nametag, “Officer Sal... Mander…?” It was one of the Montag Corporation’s security force. Their logo was clearly visible on the badge clinging to the man’s left pec. Plus Lucas could see Mander’s suppression aid holstered in his belt next to his submission aid hanging off his hip. Though, his eyes quickly wandered back up to the officer’s chest. The top few buttons were undone and he could see the silvery hair poking through the open flaps. “Watch where you are going, kid.” He grunted and moved past the smaller man, shoving him to the side a bit. Lucas wondered why those on the security force were allowed to hold masculinity. The traditional security force in Altimore, formerly known as the police, were disbanded years ago and company security forces were ushered in. They probably rehired the same policemen and had them put through intensive training or something. After the barbaric mob of the former police force was gone, Lucas wondered why even the security force was put in place. The danger of the police was gone. Lucas turned to watch Sal pepper spray some of the protesters as he walked into the building. “At least they are doing their job,” he mumbled to himself. Inside the building was relatively quiet. Lucas got in line behind a man who had clearly missed a few Dependence Days and looked rightfully nervous. His pecs and biceps twitched under his tight shirt and he kept looking around. Finally, they made it to the front of the line. Curious, Lucas took out one of his Seashells to listen in on the conversation. He had never seen someone this big at a Dependence Day donation before. “Name?” The modelesque receptionist asked, beaming an unnaturally white smile. “Uh… Steven Sands,” the bigger man said quietly. “Date of birth?” “July 9th, 2066” “Oh my, you just missed getting in on your first donation last year. Most line up so fast when they turn 18. You must have been so disappointed not to participate last year. Well I’m sure you are so excited to get rid of all those extra androgens.” Steven just shook his head nervously. “Well, we are a little backed up today. Some non-compliance. But I think we can get you bumped to the front as a lil birthday present. Don’t tell anyone though.” Steven was handed a ticket and escorted down a hall. It was Lucas’s turn now. “Name?” The receptionist repeated. “Lucas Atwood.” “Date of birth?” “June 8th, 2059.” “Okay, so we are a little backed up today. Some non-compliance is all. Oh shoot, I forgot to mention it to the other guy. The average testosterone level had risen by 19.84% so the donation process will take slightly longer to accommodate for the additional androgen collection.” “That’s alright. This was my plan for the day,” Lucas responded plainly. “Alright then, the parlor is just down that hall. An attendant will call you when a donation chamber becomes available.” Lucas took the ticket and headed towards the parlor. The room had wall-to-wall TV screens. All playing various news and entertainment channels. Finding a seat, he settled on the NewsSpeak channel, a different anchor now doing the midday news, Tony Burgess. He wasn’t as favored as Armistand, but still controlled his masculinity well. Lucas started imagining the broadcast of Tony going from meek weather intern to hunky red-headed Thor weatherman, flexing out of his shirt, contorting his body as if he were wrestling the physical manifestation of masculinity in the chamber. His personal-inner show was cut short as the female presenter began talking about the upcoming election. He hated hearing about it. The other side would never win. Both sides would put up a masculinized candidate, and his side would always win, even if they were going to put up a senile muscle grandfather, ti was better than whatever the other side was going to put up. He wondered how the other side even got their candidates masculinized. Lucas knew politicians were some of the best people to control such a wild force, but really, was the other side even worthy of it? Before the internal monologue of his political rant could continue, he could feel his bladder tighten. He needed to use the restroom soon. Looking to the room attendants, most looked busy, bored, or frankly, intimidating to the small Lucas. He excused himself down a hall, thinking he could find the room himself. However after a few minutes of wandering, he had quickly gotten himself lost in the labyrinth of the building, and he couldn’t find anyone to help him out. To make matters worse, his tablet had no signal, which was weird since he normally had signal everywhere he went. He continued to wander until he came up a long hallway with rooms. He found one labeled, “D. Chamber 21 Observation Room B” and heard some noise coming from it. He hoped he wouldn’t get in trouble if he said he was lost. He pushed the door open slowly, but found the room empty. The room has several chairs facing a large glass pane. Looking through it was what Lucas thought to be the donation chambers. Filled with wires, light and gauges, Lucas could look on in awe. He normally was sedated for the Dependence donation so he had never seen the inside of one. Inside of this one was the big man that was in front of him in line, Steven Sands. Unlike Lucas, Steven didn’t seem sedated. “The sedative has worn off on him already,” a speaker crackled to live in the room, making Lucas’s heart jump into his throat. Calming down, he realized he would be seeing a donation live, and the thought excited him. He bet Steven must be elated. In the chamber, Steven struggled against his restraints. “He certainly is a strong one. Let’s get this show on the road before we have another non-compliance issue. We got a big fish next,” Another voice over the speaker came in. “Turn on his microphone, I want to hear this one,” Lucas was slightly perturbed by that voice as suddenly Steven’s cries echoed from the speaker. “Please! Please stop! I don’t want to do this!” Steven begged, “I just want to be myself. Please let me go!” “How selfish,” Lucas thought as the machine whirred to life. His attention was on Steven’s body as the donation process began. Steven’s bulk seemed to simply dissipate from his body as a gauge on the machine rose. Bulky arms dwindled into beanpole-like appendages. His chest lost so much width, and his nipples seemed to shrink too. His abs faded to a flat plain. All the while Steven continued to struggle, the restraints becoming looser on him. Given how much weight he had lost, he was able to slip free of the restraints, but he couldn’t get far. The moment he stood up, his briefs fell down. Lucas hadn’t seen a cock that big since high school when a late bloomer in his gym class has a growth spurt. “Oh yeah, I love this part,” the voice from before echoing in the room. Lucas watched as the massive first began to thin, then slowly recede backwards into Steven’s hairy crotch, though it would not have that hair for much longer as it began to fall out. His ballsac looked so out of place with such a tiny cock sitting on top of it. Like a water balloon leaking, the sac slowly deflated as his balls shrunk, his testosterone production shrinking with it. Lastly, Steven’s whole body seemed to shrink on itself. His arms and legs pulling closer to his torso. His spine shortening. Until finally a few cosmetic changes to the face, making it rounder and dulling the hair and eye color, he could look like a sibling of Lucas, granted many men already did. The chambered door hissed open and a statuesque man in a lab coat stepped inside, “You feel better now don’t you?” The now muscle smaller Steven nodded his head numbly. “Attaboy. Now follow your attendant out and he will get you situated with some new clothes and get your ID fixed.” Lucas swore he could see Steven sob as they pulled him out of the room. Lucas wondered why the guy would be so against the donation. It was good for himself and society. Did he not pay attention in history or biology class? “Alright, the chamber is ready. Bring in the man for the demelanation process,” the voice came over the speaker. “Demelanation?” Lucas repeated in a whisper. He had heard rumors of such a thing, but the news reassured everyone that such a process didn’t exist. Since fake news had been outlawed for years, there is no way they could lie about it. Curious, Lucas stayed in the room to watch to see if it really happened. The chamber began to modify itself slightly. A divider coming down the middle and a black man being shoved into one side. “Keep the mic on, I want to hear this one too,” the voice said, Lucas beginning to hear hints of lust in the scientist’s voice. “Fuck you. Fuck all of you. I want to live my life as I want. Fuck you,” the black man’s voice shouted from the speakers. “Now now, you threw away your blackness when you decided to join those Catholic protesters outside. We could have at least rehabilitated you if you chose a Protestant group.” The scientist chided, condescendingly. “You don’t meet the black criteria, you don’t get to be black. That’s the rules.” “Fuck all y’all. I’m going to expose your asses. You’ll see. Everyone will see how corrupt this system is.” Lucas could hear the scientist laugh. Once he was done laughing, he seemed to whisper to someone else in the room, “Where is the Acceptor? Melanin expires very quickly and we do not need to lose another point on our diversity quota. Mayor Lemon will kill us, especially if we lose another black number.” “He’s here.” “Perfect, get him in the chamber. I see he wants to wear clothes. Eh most do. Prepare his uniform for him. And where is Armistand? I told him he could watch his new sex slave being made.” Lucas’s eyes widened. Mike Armistand, his crush and idol, knew about the demelanation process and had sex slaves? Not only did he lie about the process not existing, but the man he so idolized actually couldn’t contain his masculinity. Rampant sex was a symptom of that. “Alright, begin the process.” The machine whirred to life once again. Just like Steven, the black man began to lose any sort of bulk and muscle on his body. Biceps reduced to twigs. Thighs so thin it's a wonder he could stand. A paper thin torso and of course the loss of height. Then, the strangest thing started to happen. His skin started to lighten rapidly, but as it lightened, Lucas noticed more changes. First, the bone structure of the man seemed to change. His fingers looked far more slender, his posture looked more sullen. Even the bones in his face changed. His jaw and nose narrowed. His lips became slim and much more pink. His curly black hair fell out and light blonde hair grew in its place. Lastly, his eyes lost their dark brown color until they turned a baby blue and a calmness settled over him. “Now that's more like it,” the scientist’s voice shook Lucas from his rapt attention to the transformation. “Now Jamal, or rather Jamie, your new master will be here shortly. A shame he missed your change” “Arrrrrgggghhhh,” came from the other side of the chamber. The small man who had stepped into the other side of the chamber was already in the throws of his transformation. This shirt and pants were shirt tight and too short for him. With a primal roar, the man ripped open his shirt, massive pecs capped with huge nipples now free from their cloth confines. The tear continued down to reveal his thick, eight-pack abs. Hooking his thumbs into the waistband of his straining pants, he pulled the pants off like a stripper. His quads had already developed the teardrop shape and it was only getting bigger and more defined by the minute. His calves bunched up behind his shin and grew, giving the lower half of his legs that diamond shape from the front, and upside-down heart from the back. Lucas bit his lip as the part he secretly desired came. The man’s shoes ripping open to expose his growing meaty feet. Lucas had no idea even feet could have muscles like this. Thick, sinewy toes pushed out the front of his shoes and socks. The scraps of fabric, leather, and plastic scattered around the feet that now looked twice the size from before. He knows he shouldn’t be lusting after this, but all that has been going on, and his lack of donation, reawakened his libido. The man continued to shout and moan in lust. Then the second strangest thing Lucas saw that day happened. The man’s fingers began to grow thicker, the palm widening. The skin of his hands grew darker. The change in skin tone then traveled up his arms, a network of veins following their path. Lucas watched, mesmerized as the man’s fair skin was replaced by the dark chocolate tone of a black man. Only as it went up the man’s arm did Lucas realize how big it had gotten, and the veins made it look bigger. As it reached his chest, dark hair swirled over his pectoral and his nipples darkened. His hairless pit now filled with pitch black hair. The melanin traveled down his back, giving him a more confident posture. Going up his neck, the man’s Adam’s apple seemed to jump out further than it had already grown. Then it reached his face. Much like with Mike’s transformation, his jaw broadened, cheekbones gained prominence, and brow lowered, but the new process brought new changes. The man’s lips parted and revealed a row of stunningly white teeth that contrasted against the dark skin of his face. The lips growing more plump and darkening too. His nose grew wider as he flared his nostrils and let out a gush of air. His dirty blonde hair fell out and was replaced by dark, curly hair sitting in a free-form afro. Just as the man seemed to finish, he let out a deep grunt, “Thanks, doc.” “No problem Tyler, or should I say Tyrell? Now why don’t you finish up in there. It’s easier to clean. Then we can get you your security uniform and get you ID changed.” To Lucas’s shock, the now-black man wrapped a hand around his massive cock. “What’s he doing? He can’t control his masculinity! He’s dangerous,” thoughts rushed around in a jumbled mess in Lucas’s head. None of this seemed right. The demelanization. Calling a white man black now. Revoking ‘blackness.’ None of it seemed real. He had to get out and let the authorities know. He turned to get out the door and ran smack into a pair of thick pecs. “Well well well. They said if I hurried, I could catch the end of the transference, but it looks like I was too late and caught something else instead.” Lucas slowly looked up past the pair of pecs pressed into a tailored shirt and into the eyes of someone very familiar. “Mike Armistand,” Lucas said softly. “Yes I am and boy are you in trouble.” Lucas tried to let out any words, but fear gripped his throat. Mike looked over the scared boy and saw his hand try to hide his erection, “Like what you saw huh? Or is it you like what you see?” Lucas just gulped. “Doesn’t matter, we can’t have you going on about what you saw, but I think I have an offer you can’t refuse. You see,” but before Mike could finish, Lucas used his small body to squeeze through the gap between Mike and the door. Lucas ran as fast as his little legs and weak heart could take him. He could hear Mike’s laughs from down the hall. Even though his lungs burned for oxygen as he never ran before, he kept going only to be cut short by another pair of massive pecs. “See I told you the B.B. system caught a non-registered tablet in here,” a deep voice said as he felt a pair of strong arms wrap around him. “Hey Sal, get him sedated.” Lucas felt the needle go in even as he struggled, punched, and kicked against the steel-like muscles of his captors. “Ah gentlemen, I see you’ve caught the little fan of mine. Bring him to Dr. Brite’s lab.” Armistand’s voice said from behind him. “Yes sir,” the guards answered and Lucas could only count three heavy footsteps until he faded from consciousness. ------ When he woke up, he felt the cold metal floor on the side of his face and his stomach. He groggily opened his eyes and realized he still couldn’t move. “Ah you’re awake. I’m Dr. Burton Brite,” Lucas recognized the voice as the scientist from earlier. “Well someone is certainly feeling lucky this Dependence Day. Mr. Armistand here has offered to change your life instead of having you rehabilitated. All you have to do is say yes.” “Wha…?” Was all Lucas could get out. Dr. Brite shrugged, “Good enough. Keep his mic on. I want to hear this too. Mike, you want some lube?” “Nah,” Lucas couldn’t see Mike and he could barely hear him as the doors shut. “I’ll just have my new plaything suck me off for this. Give him a good meal.” All Lucas heard before the doors closed was the men in the room laughing. Then the machine whirred to life, drowning out all noise from outside. Fear gripped his pounding heart. He almost wanted to cry, he had no idea what they were going to do to him. Suddenly, his arm began to move. He wasn’t in control of it as it flailed to his side. The same started happening to his legs until it settled down, arms laying out to either side and his legs spread apart. He slowly gained clarity in his vision, but then he began to see what had happened. While his arms and legs were flopping about, they were lengthening, and even as they lay still now, were growing longer right in front of his eyes. Lucas’s eyes widened, “Oh my god, they are going to make me lose my mind by pumping me full of masculinity!” His heart rate shot up and that only seemed to push the transformation along. It felt as if someone was slowly massaging his spine. Feeling his chest and stomach rub against the floor, he could tell he was still growing taller. He tried to mentally resist it, but it was useless. Then, the feeling stopped. Lucas breathed a sigh of relief. It was over and he still had his sanity. A faint smile began to creep across his face before it stopped. Every muscle in his body began to spasm before returning to their original position. He knew what was coming next. Still on his stomach, his head facing to his side, he could only watch in horror as his arm began to grow thick with sinew. He could even see the rise in the ridge of his triceps; they were growing so big. Even relaxed his arms would strain sleeves. He watched the growth travel down his forearm, forcing it to be meatier. Then his hands stretched along the floor. Lucas thought with hands that size he could palm a basketball. The paralysis still holding him in place, he couldn't see what was happening to his body aside from his shoulder becoming the size of a cannonball. All he had to go on was sensation. He could feel his pecs press into the floor, pushing his torso away from the cold metal. He could feel the pants they left on his grow tighter until they looked like they were painted on. He could feel his shoes begin to buckle against the growing mass of his feet. How he wished he could see that. Then, he felt something wet. It was in his crotch. The sensation was alien. He didn’t know what was happening. Did he pee himself? Was he bleeding? Just as those thoughts entered his mind, his hips began to move. Suddenly the wet sensation wasn't worrying to him, it was pleasurable. He continued to buck his hips against the floor. Had he not been overrun by the rush of hormones, he would have realized his cock had pushed the zipper down and was rubbing it against the floor like a horny beast. Lucas had no idea he had doused his underwear and the floor with his precum. Nor did he care. All he cared about was the euphoria he was feeling from his cock. His deeper moans were garbled as his face began to rearrange. Straighter teeth, a more handsome face, brighter hair. Everything that made a man who Accepted the burden of masculine so attractive. Once his pants and shoes had grown tight enough, they burst off of him. And with a final, powerful thrust, Lucas let out a deep, lustful moan, splattering the floor and his chest with years-worth of sexually repressed cum. He laid on the floor panting as the doors hissed open and Mike Armistand stepped in with a wicked grin, “Okay so now that your head is a bit more clear, how about we make a deal. You keep quiet about what you saw and heard today and I move you into a position I think you’ll like. Remember, this process is reversible.” Lucas gulped. ------ “Another Dependence gone well. All protesters were dispersed by the Montag Corporation Security Force, so remember to pay your security fees. The increase in the average testosterone was culled today and your nation thanks you for it,” Mike’s handsome face filled the screens of anyone watching NewsSpeak that evening and his voice filled their ears. “And that’s the top story of the day. Now let’s head over to the weather board to see what the weather in Altimore will be like this week.” Mike kept that handsome smile on his face, “We have a new weatherman here at NewsSpeak. Please give a warm welcome to Luke Atwood!” The platinum blonde stud standing in front of the weather forecast smiled and gave a friendly wave as the rest of the crew clapped for exactly tens seconds. “Luke, how was your day?” Mike asked. “Well it is Dependence Day and I…” He threw his right arm into a bicep flex, the bulbous muscle straining the sleeve of his stretch polo. And out of frame of the camera, he grope the hard cock angled towards his hip. “...had a great one.” “Good to hear Luke and thank you for joining our team. Now how about the weather?” “Ah yes,” Lucas went on to describe what to expect that week. He was received well by the audience. His perfectly styled platinum blonde hair and killer smiled became widely recognized by the end of the week. His warm voice and demeanor made everyone feel like he was just one of them. And of course no one could take their eyes off his wide back as he turned to point at the map and the occasional shot of his pert ass barely held back by his slacks made it into some of the ‘tabloids.’ Meanwhile back at their desks, Mike and Farrah were pleasuring themselves, looking at Luke in his tailored clothes. Luke would return the gesture when his segment was over. Once the whole show was coming to a close, the hot cast of NewsSpeak came together for a nightly send off. “Thank you for watching NewsSpeak,” Farrah said. “Where the news speaks to you,” Mike continued. “And a good finish to your Dependence Day. Remember…” The whole cast then joined in, “OUR future depends on YOU.”

Preface: I had a depressive episode shortly into writing this story. It took days to get back on track. I don't feel the story is that good and it's not my best work. I tried to improve it but the spark was gone. I apologize for any errors or problems. Theme Park by Cutlerfan It had been closed for over ten years but power was still hooked up so local frats and their pledges went to spend a night inside as a dare. Not much happened usually but there were times when things took a turn for the weird. This was one of those times. The indoor amusement park was small but completely inside so bad weather, cold, or heat did not hamper a day of fun. Heart’s Desire was originally intended to be a park for lovers but had grown over the years to include the usual rides and attractions one would expect for a fun park. As the group of brothers from Delta Iota Kappa fraternity and their pledges approached the chained main entrance all that could be read of the sign was H ART’S AMUSEMENT PARK. The E in HEART’S and the DESIRE lettering having fallen off after years of disuse. Since the little people remembered about the park was that the owner was Eli Hart no one thought the name was strange. Eli had disappeared shortly after the park closed for unknown reasons. It had been a popular attraction in it’s day in the brutally cold Minnesota winters. The group got to the entrance and one frat guy used a lock pick to remove the lock from the rust encrusted chain. It was odd that the lock had no rust but the chain was heavily flaked with iron oxide. The heavy chain came free and landed with an echoing crunch that sent bits of dirt and rust particles into the air. In the group were Brad, Eric, Chuck, Mike, Barry, and Seth representing the fraternity. The pledges were Dane, Ian, Peter, and James. Brad was 6’2” and a college Quarterback. His good looks had allowed him to bed many women who seldom stayed after the first night. He was exceedingly arrogant and that drove women away more often than not. He was well hung with average sized balls. Chuck and Seth were also on the football team. Seth was a Safety and Chuck a Lineman. Both were pretty bulky and hairy although Seth was leaner and more agile with Chuck relishing his chances to butt heads with his opponents. Neither had girlfriends although they both played the proverbial dating field. Barry was thin and lithe; the perfect swimmer’s body. He enjoyed tight clothes and speedos to show off his body and large endowment. Eric was the second string quarterback. He was an inch taller than Brad but less cocky. His cerulean eyes showed a lot of his inner emotion although he rarely let it show otherwise. He was buff but wanted more muscle to make him stand out more. Dane was an English major and he was a handsome man at 5’11” but he’d be the first to call himself a nerd since he preferred reading books to dating. He had just finished Edith Wharton’s Ethan Frome and wasn’t happy about this frat initiation. His dad has suggested he get his head out of books, join a frat, and enjoy himself but he wasn’t sure. He felt that his olive skin tone disguised some of his geekiness since he did not do many outdoors sports. Ian was 6’0’ and very overweight. He was bright but shy and wore glasses. He had zero sexual experience and had hoped joining a frat would help him with his social awkwardness. He had a love of muscle but assumed he'd never be a muscle man. It hadn’t occurred to him that he might be gay but his homelife was pretty crazy so he’d never had the time. Peter was a business major who hoped to run a company one day. He knew it took determination to succeed in business but he worried he lacked that quality. Joining a frat would help him network for possible future business deals.He was tall, of average build, and had a fine bulge. James was a Biology major who hoped to study genetic disorders one day. He was lean and lithe and had been on the Crew team his freshman year and was a good Coxswain. He decided to try a frat to give him an idea where he fit in the world of introverts and extroverts. Few people knew how well hung he was because he didn’t wear tight clothes very often. “Ok plebes time to go inside. Remember if you leave before dawn you fail your initiation, understand? It’s now nine pm and sunrise is in about ten and a half hours. Just stay inside the entire time and you’ll be fine.” The frat boys firmly push the four pledges into the doorway. “There’s a powerbox next to the door on the right. Flip the switch and you won’t be in the dark all night, ok? Now go!” The foursome entered the door and turned on their flashlights. After a few moments a click was heard and all the lights came on. Carnival music was heard so the frat guys relocked the chain on the door and went around back to a somewhat secret entrance the frat used to get inside to torment the pledges. “We’re gonna scare them shitless!” said Brad. “Hell yeah we’ll show those fairies who’s boss alright!” added Barry. “Give it a rest guys!” muttered Eric. “Not every pledge is gay you know.” “It’s best just to assume so to weed out the fags!” replied Chuck. Eric sighed as he trailed behind the other guys. He knew if the guys found out about his orientation they’d kick him out of the frat for sure; assuming they didn’t beat him while doing so. He dated and slept with girls to keep up appearances but he knew he was really a Bisexual guy who preferred other guys. Sex with women was fine but he never felt a strong bond with any of his dates. This worked to his advantage since his reputation as a lady's man made it easy for him to date and sleep with many women without any commitments. Eric had come along to make sure the other bros didn’t do anything dangerous. He sighed and went inside. The pledges were enjoying the sights and sounds of the park. Automated music poured out of the loudspeakers but it wasn’t too loud to annoy them It was more like a distant buzz in their ears. The group found spots to bunk down in and unrolled their sleeping bags. After they were ready for any sleep they might want they explored the area around them. There was a Cupid themed fountain that turned on when the power came back. It quickly filled with a bluish tinted water that smelled sweet. Dane took a tiny sip from it that he gathered in his flask and said it tasted sort of like liquid cotton candy. He had a full drink and headed off to the games area. His hair slowly turned a light pastel blue tint as he walked. As was the tradition, all five guys took time near where they had entered to stop by an odd statue. Brad bowed at the statue of a hearty looking male holding a goblet in one hand with his other hand out palm open.. A sign above him read “An offering allows you passage. In the right spot grants you a wish” Brad poured a libation of beer into the goblet and he and three of the guys left. Eric stood before the statue and spotted something on the floor. He picked it up and held it in his hand. It was heavy and embossed with an image of a smiling swarthy man. He looked like a genie or djinn from the tales of Arabian Nights.Looking a bit puzzled Eric placed the coin in the statue’s open palm and said “I wish I could be myself to my friends and that we could all get along.” Eric sighed and headed off to the others. After he was gone the eyes of the statue glowed for a moment and a voice boomed “Wish Granted.” The frat brothers began laying out their props and equipment. Spooky sound effects recordings on portable wi-fi speakers, fake blood, and other pranks were in their bag of tricks. They spread out leaving fake signs of death around as they went; a skull here or there, blood droplets, and a few pieces of rotting fish. It was childish at best but the bros apart from Eric were enjoying themselves when they reached the hall of mirrors. The five pranksters stood together in the hall of mirrors. Each saw his distorted figure reflected in the glass. Barry smirked as he saw his huge expanded belly in the mirror. “Whoa, I guess I had too many cheeseburgers at lunch.” The other bros laughed and showed off their reflections. Barry saw a burly man far bigger than his slim physique. Brad scowled seeing his shorter, more feminine body in the mirror. “What is this gay crap?” The others chuckled and agreed they’re images were messed up too. Seth looked about the same in height but more handsome. “Damn! I didn’t know a mirror could shrink your package!” he commented while pointing at Brad’s reflection. “Who says it shrunk?” replied Brad. “you’ve never been well hung.” As Brad smirked Seth replied. “Well princess I think you should look at yours again, a micro bulge and a huge ass is what I see!” Brad saw it was true, the image did give him a very pronounced set of glutes like he has been a cyclist for decades. “EFF you Seth, it’s just some kind of smart mirror warping our images. Plenty of ladies can attest to the size of my manhood!” Chuck cried “Weird I'm taller but where’s my scruff and body hair?” The hirsute Chuck looked barely eighteen with no facial hair. “Guys it looks like I’ve been eating my Wheaties or doing roids! He flexed his arms revealing the enormous muscle man in the reflection. “Eh it’s all fake anyway” said Brad. “You three get started with the other prank stuff we brought while Barry and I get set up here!” Eric, Seth, and Chuck all left with the supplies. Barry and Brad began to set up some drone controlled ghost puppets on strings. “Hey man.” Brad asked Barry. Is my ass really huge in the mirror?” Barry looked and said “no looks normal to me. Oh crap! Uh Brad your ass is huge!” Barry cried. “Yeah I know in the mirror right?” Brad said annoyed. “No like for real, your ass is like two beach balls, feel it!” “What the hell are you...Fuck! What the hell happened? I have a ginormous double bubble butt ass! Wait? How did I know that’s what I have? Like what’s wrong with my voice? I sound so wimpish!” Brad was panicking when Barry walked over. And hugged him. “It’s okay Brad I like your voice and bubble butt!” Barry rubbed Brad’s enormous bouncy glutes and Brad suddenly moaned. ‘Oh Fuck me that feels so good… I mean... why the hell did you do that? Are you a fairy or something?” Brad slapped Barry hand off his ass but it was a weak slap. Don’t touch me you freak!” Brad stomped off leaving Barry confused but he relaxed as he stood posing in the mirror and seeing his lean body swell with muscle and size. He thought he was at least six foot six and three hundred fifty pounds. “Looks like I should quit the swimming team and join Football. I like that idea!” He cupped his big bulge and was soon masturbating. A few minutes later his cum hit the mirror and he moaned as a heavy orgasm caused his body to spasm.Over an hour later he emerged a mammoth bear of a man. Brad looked for and found a bathroom mirror to look at himself in. Thinking to himself. ‘He looked the same, right? Very sexy for the ladies. That was all just a trick of the light in the Hall of Mirrors’. As Brad turned to leave he didn’t notice his now regular sized ass begin to grow. It was just a bit but noticeable. Soon Eric found Chuck after he had just run out of pranks. As they were chatting Brad saw something out of the corner of his eye. He spotted Ian and Dane heading to the House of Horror. He motioned for Chuck to follow him and the two quietly follow the pledges. After letting them look around inside for a few moments they caught up with the pair inside the Mad Scientist’s Lair. “You come here to get scared, fairies?” asked Brad and the two pledges turned to run. Easily outracing them Brad and Chuck grabbed them. Brad saw Dane’s tinted hair and reached out to punch him. At this point Chuck saw the experiment chambers and gestured to them. Four tiny plastic ‘treatment’ chambers each the size of a porta potty. “Perfect signs for them huh Chuck?” Chuck laughed as he read the signs above two of the chambers which read ‘Twink’ and ‘Slaveboy.’ “Let’s throw them in there!” cried Brad and he pushed Dane into the Twink chamber and Chuck shoved Ian into the Slaveboy one. They closed the doors and looked around for some controls. They were standing in front of two chambers labeled ‘Real Man’ and ‘Alpha Male’. They failed to notice some pressure pads in the floor and as they moved around Chuck stepped on one and the chambers powered up with flashing lights and weird electrical sounds Brad was smiling and stepped on another control and gears began to grind as the small metal pads the duo were standing on were pulled into the remaining chambers; Brad into the ‘Alpha Male’ chamber and Chuck into the ‘Real Man’ one. Automatic doors closed on them before they could get out. A mist of fog enveloped the group of four and electrical discharges filled the air. The chambers began to shake and the four signs started to fall off the displays one after the other revealing different placards underneath. The ‘Alpha Male’ now read ‘Twink’ and the Real Man read “Slaveboy.’ The machines began to shut down and a rush of steam filled the air as the chambers opened. Brad staggered out first. His body felt unstable and he soon understood why. He had shrunk somehow! He knew he couldn't be taller than 5’2” and ‘Holy Shit! What happened to my ass?’ he thought as he felt the ballooned glutes sticking out a good seven or eight inches from his waist. He realized he had a “bubble butt” but wasn’t sure how he knew that. Dane was next and he was huge! He stepped out completely naked. He stood around 6’10’ and was a whopping 360-70 pounds of dense muscle. He had grown a beard in the scant 45 seconds in the chamber and he began to stroke it. “Damn this feels good! Brad? Is that you?” He asked and smirked. “You look soo cute that way and such a fine ass.” He swatted Brad’s posterior and Brad moaned and was aroused like he had never been before. Brad knew he should have been offended but it did feel good and he couldn’t help but be attracted to this, this, this Adonis in front of him. “Thanks Dane, you look pretty incredible as well. Can I touch you, please? I just need to feel that stud bod of yours, I mean eh I… can’t resist you? How can this be?” Dane smiled and replied “It’s because I’m an Alpha Male and you’re a Twink!” Dane bent down and kissed Brad and though small his erection was visible in the spandex shorts he now wore. A patch of wetness was obvious.“Oh GAWD I’m gonna cum! Kiss me again sweetie!” Dane did so and Brad’s small body spasmed as he cummed. Brad suddenly frowned. “Look, Dane, I’m sorry for saying you were a fag. I shouldn’t have and I’m sorry please forgive me! I’m a joke. I was so mean and all because I was insecure in my masculinity. I deserve this punishment! I’ll do whatever you want.. I’ll suck you off or you can fuck me but don’t leave me alone… I feel so safe with you! I never realized how cowardly I’ve been until now. Hiding behind a mask of toxic masculinity. But that’s been stripped away and I don’t know what to do. Would you help me please?” Chuck came out next. He was wearing a leather studded collar and a harness. He was taller, almost as tall as Dane but he had no body hair any more. There was a cock cage around his rod and he looked unsure how to deal with that. He noticed his now heavy grapefruit balls and felt better. He looked around as if searching for something or someone but gave up and went back to rubbing his balls. Ian stepped out and he was massive! At least 7 feet tall and he had a huge chest and cock. He was so muscled that he looked like a living morph. His hairy chest must have been over 70 inches and biceps 30”. His lats forced his arms up and the colossal quads rubbed together like two tanned diamond striated carvings of marble. With each step his cock and balls bounced, forced in front by the lack of space between his legs. A Muir cap was on his head and he wore a leather vest and kilt. His obscenely huge balls hung out of the short kilt and The two foot soft cock popped over the waistband. Chuck jumped up and began to suck Ian’s cock as Ian rubbed Chuck’s buzz cut head playfully. “That’s a good slave boy. Do your duty for your Master!” Ian chuckled and had no idea how things had turned out like this but he wasn’t complaining. He spotted Dane and the twinkified Brad. “You two make a cute couple. Damn you’re hot Dane!” “Likewise.” replied Dane. “You’re so huge! You could be a World’s Strongest Man contestant!” Ian laughed and rubbed his now bearded chin. “Definitely something to think about. We should find the others and see if they changed as well. Elsewhere in the park. Peter and James were looking around a ride called ‘Wild Thing.’ “Release Your Inner Beast!” was on the large poster outside the venue. Seth suddenly leaped out at them and grabbed them by their arms. He dragged them into the ride loading area and used plastic zip ties to bind their wrists to the pressure bar on the ride after he shoved them in. He started up the ride but it took a couple minutes for the automatic circuits to check the ride. Seth got in the lead car and snapped down the lap bar over his wide chest. His face was a snarl as the hair of his lush beard stood out at all angles from the plane of his face. The controls had broken so an attendant was not required to start the ride. The timer began to count down the 20 seconds before the car would pull away. Suddenly a pair of strong hands managed to snap the bindings on James’ wrists and he was pulled off the car. Eric had seen Seth drag the two pledges inside and he had hurried to catch up. The binds on Peter’s wrists were extra tight. Eric almost had them off then the ride lurched forward and to avoid being pulled into the track Eric had to jump into the seat behind Peter. The car shot down a deep ramp and then over a few corkscrews. Another tunnel was ahead and as the train lunged into the darkness everything went black. Eric, Peter and Seth were blind for a moment then visions of animals appeared for them. Pete saw a multitude of different bears. Eric saw huge thick bulls and oxen. Seth, unlike the others, saw dolphins and porpoises. A massive flash of light and they came out of the tunnel and the ride was over. Peter snapped the zip ties and he roared breaking the lap bar as he stood up. Already a light beard was growing and he was gaining height and strength. His body hair and beard thickened as he hit 6’8” then 6’10”. Eric was moaning as over 300 pounds of muscle piled on his frame and his spine elongated. He ended up over 7’4” and almost 600 pounds of thick muscle. He rubbed his new muscle gut and chuckled, realizing his voice was much deeper. He too had grown a beard and it felt amazing to him. He exited the ride and saw the new Peter. “Hey looking hot Peter!” he said. “You’re hot too and It’s Pete now!.” The two had a feel of one another’s colossal forms then they cummed in unison. A thick pool of their combined seed was on the ground. They heard a moan and realized Seth was still seated. They walked down and found Seth in a very different body.He had gotten somewhat shorter, down 5 inches from 6’3” and his generous beard was no more. His obvious chest hair tufts no longer poked through his now oversized tee. His face was more angular and attractive with a straighter nose and higher cheekbones. As he stood Eric and Pete saw his large round bubble butt and slightly narrowed shoulders. “What happened? He asked in a higher octave of voice than before. His buzz cut was now a wavy mass of hair. He rushed over to a mirror next to the height limitation chart and yelped “What am I?” “Dude, it’s okay we were all changed!” said Eric walking over and placed an enormous hand on Seth’s shoulder. “Not all of us” proclaimed James who stood in his usual tall lithe body. “Some wild body morphs, huh?” Pete and Eric smiled and nodded in agreement. I think we should regroup” said James. “How many frat guys followed us in?” he asked Eric. “Me and 4 others; Barry, Brad, Seth, and Chuck” was Eric’s reply. ”I wonder what happened to them?” said Eric thinking out loud. Pete smiled and spoke “let’s find out shall we?” The four men head off to find the others with Pete carrying Seth who seemed very drained from his transformation. Eventually the group of seven frat members and pledges met up in a vending machine area.the machines were on auto dispense so no one had to find quarters or other cash. They quickly feasted on packaged sandwiches and snacks that, oddly, did not have expired Use By dates. There was even a pizza vending machine and popcorn maker. The quickly got food and sat around the grand entrance to the park. Just after he slammed down his bottled protein shake Ian asked how everyone was. Dane and Brad sat together kissing on and off while Barry and Pete were discussing lifting techniques. Chuck was at Ian’s feet enjoying some french fries as James eyed him quizzically. Eric reached a hand around and tweaked Ian’s titanic left nip and Ian groped him back. Seth sat and swirled his hand in the Cupid fountain. Everyone was in good spirits. Time seems to stand still for the group. The equivalent of days and days of relative time seemed to pass for the nine men. An indeterminate amount of time later the first rays of daylight shined into the main hall of the park. The guys woke up and knew it was time to head home. As the beams reached Brad in an embrace with Dane his small body expanded back to its original size. He looked at Dane with a tear in his eye. Dane said “It’s okay babe, even in your old body I know you’re a twink at heart and I’ll always be here for you.” He then kissed Brad who returned the kiss. Seth was shocked to find himself back in his brutish hairy body but he knew some shaving and exercise could get him back to the swimmer’s build he wanted. His face retained his new more handsome contours. Chuck found his body hair back as well but he found it irritating as it rubbed against his original clothes. His cock ring was still there and it made him happy to know he’d find a new master to train him right. He kept a few inches of the gained height but he knew he was now and forever a sub slave boy. Barry and Peter didn’t change back at all. They both enjoyed their new bodies and were glad to keep them. A fast grope session became something more as the pair walked off for some more private time alone. Ian and Eric also kept their enormous forms and Eric in particular was happy that he could be openly gay now. The two muscle men snuggled for a little longer before they gathered Ian’s stuff and his now comically small sleeping bag. James sat on a marble bench looking down at the group. He had decided to go to Med school and perhaps become a surgeon to help people make more real life transformations. The men walked out the now open main door into the day and smiled. Each had been transformed in new and unexpected yet wanted ways. The physical morphing of their bodies had been temporary for some but their inner selves were permanently transformed; becoming happier and more open individuals. When the group reached the frat house the pledges were asked to join formally and all did. Over time people asked about what had happened at the park but they never told. “Go check it out yourselves, it’s quite the trip. Many members did so in the following weeks and left similarly transformed. Months later the frat changed its name to Chi Omega Kappa and was an openly gay frat. No one noticed or questioned the new massive sizes of some of the frat brothers. Everyone thought that they had always been like that which saved many hours of explanations. The original nine guys went on with their lives. Over time Eric’s glutes grew to bubble butt proportions as more of the twink in him became evident. Dane and Eric remained a couple even as Eric was recruited for the National Football League. Dane stayed an English major and became a novelist. The two settled down to a happy life and traveled often after Eric’s NFL time was over. Seth became a champion swimmer who glided through the water like a dolphin. He kept his body shaved for swimming and because he liked feeling smooth. He discovered a love of acting and met his future partner in Drama class and went on to become well known on Broadway and the Theater in general. Chuck found a new master who he adored. The big man helped him become the perfect slave boy. Chuck knew his master loved him and the master/slave routine was eventually dropped when they started to live together. Chuck also went to the NFL along with Barry who he remained friends with. Barry and Pete moved in together after college. After Barry got drafted into the football league Pete followed him around and they eventually got married. A few years later they bought a home and Barry became a college coach and Pete a master carpenter and sculptor. His strong hands helped him easily work stone and wood into amazing forms. Ian and Eric were a happy couple and Eric did pursue Strongman competitions and became a popular winner and advocate for gay rights. Ian got degrees in English and Biology, A Master’s in English Literature and Technical Writing, and a Doctorate in Education. He wrote science articles and gay fantasy fiction on the side or perhaps it was vice versa? Eric opened a gym to train young LBGTQ youth and adults to be physically able to protect themselves and live their lives unafraid. James went to medical school and became a doctor specializing in reconstructive surgery and prosthetics. He wanted to help people recover from body altering trauma and he was good at it. He developed several new skin graft and wound healing technologies as well as advanced muscle connectors to bypass paralysis and help people to walk again. Some of his friends called him the Bionic Doc. He found a partner and had a happy home life More people found their way into the old theme park for more than a decade after the frat guys visited before it was demolished to add more buildings to the University. Even today rumors persist that anyone living in one of the dorms on the spot may find himself changed. The End

Muscle fog ogre’s gift Ch1 Part 2 By Big Zargo12 Back Alley Sausage Officer Jackson had a long boring day of nothing. He wasn’t sure that a boring day was a blessing or a curse. A day of peace was quite rare in this growing small town, not even a call to the police station. Which kind of made him uneasy for some reason, or maybe it was just this thick fog that came out of nowhere, that was covering His path to the station. “Where in the hell did this fog come from. The weather app on my phone said it was supposed to be a clear night.” Officer Jack thought to himself. Hearing A loud scream coming from the alleyway next to the butcher shop, broke through his thoughts. Wasting no time Jackson Stop the car and ran towards the fog covered alley. “FUCK I forgot to call the station. Fuck it, Al contact the station after I investigate the situation.” Jackson thought to himself. Running in the fog covered alley felt like walking through molasses to Jackson, He had to just stop and try to breathe. “What the hell, is going on.” Jackson thought. Jackson was not fat or skinny, but neither was the completely average especially with his potbelly. Jackson knew that he could run for much faster and longer but for some strange reason he felt tired and worn. “NO!!!” The voice sounded familiar to Jackson, thinking for a second, he recognized that it was Cameron’s voice; one of the local butchers of Holmes top Borough. “I’m coming Cameron!” Jackson Yelled out. Running through the fog, he came upon a disturbing site. Behind the butcher shop a huge hulking 10 feet tall monster with a dirty old hat, giving poor Cameron a face fucking with his huge fat cock. If it wasn’t for the fact that he knew Cameron voice and recognize his tattoo on his left bicep, Jackson may never have recognized him, with the monsters hand grabbing his head forcing him to swallow his fat cock. Jackson’s Shook off his shock at the strange site. “You’re under arrest, Put your hands up.” Jackson said. “How in the world am I going to handcuff this monster, let alone fit him inside the back of his car?” Jackson thought to himself. Turning his head in response to hearing officer Jackson voice. The monster gave one last thrust to Cameron’s face, shooting his thick cum down Cameron’s throat. Falling to the ground Cameron gave a gurgle moan as the monster gave officer Jackson his full attention. “This is will by last warning now stand there and put your hands.” Jackson shouted out. The second the monster took its first step, Jackson shot out all of his ammo. Looking in horror as the monster’s thick skin deflected all of Jackson’s bullets, and Seeing no damage on the monster’s orange colored skin. Grabbing at his radio Jackson said. “I’m going to meet back up at 3432 parsley Lane back of Cameron’s butcher shop brings some heavy weapon. Roger” hearing no reply from his radio and seeing the monster coming closer, Officer Jackson ran. “Dammit, dammit, what the hell’s is going on with the radio. It was working fine this morning.” Jackson said with a fearful voice. Jackson known this alley wasn’t very long; it should have taken about five minutes to walk through the whole thing. Feeling lost, Jackson kept on Running hoping to make it back to his car. Jackson somehow found himself back in the alley behind the butcher shop where he first seen the monster and Cameron. seeing only the dirty old hat and Cameron’s clothes, in the medium size clearing behind the butcher shop. Grabbing at the familiar dirty old hat that he thought the monster was wearing, Jackson took a closer inspection of it. “My God,” Jackson whispered, Dropping the hat in horror. This hat had belonged to Liam, an old man who had lost his home last week after his grandson was arrested for making drugs in Liam’s basement. “How could this skinny senile old man become this huge muscle-bound monster?” Jackson said to himself. Looking closer at Cameron’s clothes, he sees that they were shredded. Jackson wonder what happened to Cameron, when he felt a huge fat cock grazing the left side of his face. Slowly turning around while moving backwards, Jackson eventually backups again the wall. an another musclebound monster whose 9 feet tall, huge barrel chest with two huge meaty pecs, over a tight belly, a thick around waist, attached to huge tree trunk like thighs, supported by two huge feet, a thick bulls’ neck, a pair of titans’ shoulders with huge bowling ball biceps, with two big beefy hands, a strong square jaw with a wild beard and an equally wild black hair on his head, big round nose, Brown almond colored eyes over a pronounce brow ridge, oranges brown skin, with very hairy armpits and luscious treasure trail that reached down towards his huge 10 inch cock, orange size hairy balls and a small tattoo on his left bicep; standing before Jackson. “Cameron that you?” Jackson said in shock, recognizing the tattoo. Hearing his name Cameron stop advancing towards Jackson and said. “Hello, Officer Jackson, I have your order of a thick fat sausage.” Grabbing and giving his huge fat cock a tug, well licking his lips. “What the hell happened to you Cameron?” Jackson said while looking pale. In answer Cameron applied. “I was just packing up after a late-night of chopping meat. When I heard strange sounds coming from the back of my shop. My curiosity got the better of me and I went to investigate the strange noise, before heading home. When I opened the back door of my shop, I could barely see the back alley, it was so foggy. I should have just closed the door and walked back home through the front entrance. But my curiosity was always my weakness, so I grabbed my flashlight and headed out the door into the alley. It didn’t take me long to reach the alley gate, that is when I saw him. old Liam was in the process of transforming into an ogre. At first, I didn’t recognize him because He was huge, like a large heavyweight bodybuilder. Then it happened, some kind of growth spurt kicked in, that is when Liam’s change truly started. He swelled out like a growing balloon with muscle, completely destroying any scraps of clothes he was wearing. When he grew to 10 feet tall muscle monster, it was then I saw the look of hunger in his dark brown eyes, and I ran. I didn’t get a chance to reach the door, he completely destroyed the gate. grabbed me like a small child, forced his fat cock downline my throat, I tried to resist at first but the more I tasted it the more I came to love it. Then you came, I thought for a second that you would deprive me of my delicious sustenance, but I must’ve done my work well for Liam came, shooting his ogreish cum inside my mouth, kickstarting my transformation into an ogre.” Cameron said as he began to slobber. “now I’m going to make you worship me, before I stuffed my hot sausage down throat or stuffing up your ass, your choice.” Jackson could not hold his curiosity anymore and asked. “How do you know you and Liam are ogres? I mean you and Liam are ridiculously big but how in the would know that? I didn’t think you read fantasy.” “When you are blessed by Owen’s gift all will be clear.” Cameron said. “You can’t do this Cameron, what would Alina think of this. What you become. Don’t you want to find a cure for this transformation?” Jackson said pleadingly. Cameron pause after hearing Alina’s name coming from Jackson’s lips. “Alina…” Cameron whispered back, as his brown eyes began to water with sadness. But as quickly as the sadness came it soon left, leaving Cameron more hungrier for sex and worship. “Come to daddy.” Cameron said as he grabbed and lifted Jackson for a big sloppy French kiss. Jackson tried to keep his mouth close, but Cameron’s thick lips were just so warm and inviting. Against his will Jackson’s mouth parted letting Cameron’s thick tongue through, the taste of Cameron mouth was just so intoxicating. Jackson felt like he was in some kind of sexy dream. Jackson felt at Cameron’s huge back muscles; Cameron back felt so strong and powerful to Jackson. Stopping his passion, Cameron asked the enthralled Jackson. “How would you like your sausage officer Jackson?” “Up my ass with a smattering of your juicy pecs.” Jackson said as he placed his face between Cameron’s huge hairy pecs. Jackson’s body grew with every breath of Cameron’s huge pillow like pecs. Skinny arms and legs slowly gain muscular definition. Jackson chest and back growing, slowly stretching out his officers’ uniform. Then a thought flew through Cameron’s head; a foreign thought giving him an inspiration. “A growing boy needs his milk.” Cameron said. Looking up at Cameron’s words, Jackson felt Cameron’s hairy pecs swell. Like a magnet Jackson’s face move towards Cameron’s plump nipples. Cameron moans, as he felt Jackson’s lips wrap around his magically swollen nipples. Cameron felt the power of Lord Owen pass through him into Jackson through the medium of his milk. Hearing tearing sound from Jackson’s clothes, Cameron knew that Jackson will be ready for his sausage delivery soon. “OOO… That’s a good boy keep drinking daddies’ milk.” Cameron said with pleasure. Jackson’s body was now reach heavyweight bodybuilder levels of muscle, and his officer uniform riddled with holes began to completely fall apart because of his growing body. By the time Jackson was done with the first of Cameron’s nipples, all of his clothes and gear were now on the ground. And by the second nipple, Jackson was now pre-Cuming through his hard cock. “Here’s your delivery of a fat hot sausage.” Cameron said in horny delight. The enthralled Jackson nodded his enhancer, to Cameron’s question. Turning around in Cameron’s arms, so that Jackson’s ass was now facing Cameron’s cock. Jackson Said, “I’m ready to accept my delivery.” Accepting Jackson’s words, Cameron’s huge cock plunges into Jackson’s hungry ass, causing both them to moan in pleasure. Starting out slowly, with his hip’s movement; Cameron’s back and forth motion, slowly ramp up, as Jackson body grew with each of his thrust. Cameron liking the feeling of Jackson’s growing abs on his hand and seeing Jackson’s back widen and swell with muscles. Human moans of pleasure became more bestial as Jackson’s body grew wider and taller. Cameron felt Jackson’s weight increasing to the point where he couldn’t lift him with one arm. Now big enough to support his own weight Jackson stood on his own 2 feet. “Can you feel are Lord’s gift Jackson?” Cameron said. “Yes, I can,” Jackson said, while moving in a rhythm with Cameron. The mostly ogreish Jackson and ogreish Cameron were now in their sexual rhythm. With both huge hands on the wall, Jackson turned his face around, revealing his ogreish facial features. Like Cameron, Jackson had a big round, pronounced eyebrow ridge, strong jaw and had a caveman look, but Jackson had strong a 5 o’clock shadow with a big thick mustache and long brown hair reaching his shoulders. “Don’t stop keep, keep going faster, stuffing your thick sausage up my ass.” Jackson commanded with his new deep voice. Abiding Jackson’s command Cameron began moving even faster than before. Jackson’s new foot-long cock and his orange size balls jiggled, at the speed of Cameron’s thrusting, as last of his human pre-cum was flowing out like a stream. “I’m about to come.” Cameron roared out. “me to,” Jackson roared out as well. With a mighty roar both ogres came. basking in the afterglow of their orgasm, the two ogres got off from each other. Turning around Jackson said, “That was fucking awesome.” Cameron could see that Jackson was huge, more masculine than Cameron and taller and wider as well. “You turned out well Jackson,” Cameron said. “You think so.” Jackson said, while flexing his huge hairy pecs. Sweeping away all his old shredded clothes, the magic fog encircles around Jackson’s body creating a barbarian like armor. Grabbing at his small police baton, it transforms into a medium-size club for an ogre. Then hearing the noise of a man struggling the two ogres turn around to see Liam holding a struggling man with one arm. placing his hat back on his head, it stretches out to magically fit snugly on Liam’s ogreish head. Forcing the man on to his needs with his ogreish strength Liam gave a bearded grin to Jackson and Cameron. Pointing his club at the kneeling man because Jackson felt a strange compulsion to so. A blue energy flew out of Jackson’s club into the man’s face, Liam somehow knew to let go as the man. Completely bursting out from his clothes, the man’s muscles grew out. Growing wider and taller than a human. The man’s cock reach 9 inches and his balls swell to oranges. Now reaching 10 feet the newly reborn ogre came, his cum out of his fat cock. Bathing in the afterglow the ogre said. “You guys want to go for a drink I know a great bar.” he smiling as the last of his humanity leaked out of his cock Later that night three of the re-meaning Guardians of Owen seal felt a disturbance. Each of them waking up in a cold sweat as they realize that the fourth Guardian was dead and worst of all the two of five seal, which hold the powerful entity named Owen were broken.

The Great Branch Warren Fan Fiction Fiasco The long-lasting chewing gum losing its flavour was Miles’ first indication that he had been thinking too long. He’d popped a piece in his mouth when he’d first logged on. Which was – what? Hours ago? The second was the message. MACROLOVER433: Well? A single word, but conveying, in its monosyllabic fashion, an intense irritation. Miles typed back: MUSCLEGODWORSHIPPER26: Sorry. I’m just thinking. MACROLOVER433: You’ve been ‘thinking’ for nearly an hour! A fact supported by the flavourless chewing gum and the tone. He spat the gum out into the bin by his bed, where it settled on the crusty corner of a cum-stained tissue, beside a browning apple core, and started to type back. The old mattress squeaked slightly beneath him. It wasn’t that he’d reached a decision. More that he wanted to move the conversation on so that he could go back to watching videos of Branch Warren flexing his huge muscles on YouTube. Which, if he thought about it for a moment, was probably why his ‘thinking’ had gone on for so long. If those freaky, vein-wreathed thighs weren’t a distraction, splitting into grotesque, sinewy, sweaty mass with every leg press, then those hideous 21-inch biceps were. Like impossible iron-hard mountains of superstrong, thickening muscledaddy brawn. MUSCLEGODWORSHIPPER26: OK. I’ll do it. MACROLOVER433: FUCK YES!! Two exclamation marks. A distinct change in tone. Miles was about to switch back to YouTube - MACROLOVER433 (real name Edward) seemed placated enough for now – when those three little dots started twitching, indicating that his partner was typing. MACROLOVER433: So how big are you going to make him? Miles was about to type ‘I’ll think about it’ (which in all probability would have brought the conversation – and the tone – back to Square #1) when Edward chimed in again: MACROLOVER433: Because you and I both know – fan fiction or not – BRANCH WARREN NEEDS TO GROW BIGGER THAN THE EARTH!!! * Miles had never written fan fiction before, though he’d had more than a few requests from members of the MG forum. He felt it was too restrictive, and preferred to create his own stories and characters from scratch. Using real people was too difficult. Sure, he knew Branch Warren’s stats: 45 years old, 5 foot 6, 245lbs, 21 inch arms, 30 inch thighs, a 34 inch waist, a 56 inch chest. He knew that the bodybuilder worked out at MetroFlex Gym in Texas. He knew that the man was a total stud, the object of his (and doubtless countless others’) muscledaddy fantasies. But he didn’t know anything about Branch’s personality. Where he lived. What he liked to do (besides working out). To convey his character properly, Miles envisioned hours of research ahead of him. He feared too that the more he found out, the harder he would find it to somehow squeeze all of his fantasies into the picture. Edward – or MACROLOVER433 as he went by on Discord – had insisted that this was not the case. MACROLOVER433: You can make it all up. He had typed. Then: MACROLOVER433: The entire fan fiction. No-one on the forum will care – so long as there’s plenty of growth. Miles, sceptical, had requested time to think. And research footage of Branch Warren lifting huge weights, his gargantuan, rippling mass pumping up huge and sexy as hell. And fapping. Twice. Before he had been drawn back to the conversation by the dull taste of gum and the ping of MACROLOVER433’s irritation. He could make it all up? He could do anything with the character, so long as Branch retained his greed for mass? He could ignore reality itself? This was like Fake News, only hotter. He returned to the Discord chat with one final line, something to appease Edward until the first chapter of the story was written. MUSCLEGODWORSHIPPER26: Bigger than the Earth? He smirked as his fingers tapped the keyboard. MUSCLEGODWORSHIPPER26: Heh, that’ll just be the BEGINNING! * The fan fiction was easier to type than he had imagined. He prepared the usual way: glass of wine on the bedside table, pile of pillows propped up on the bed behind him, laptop sat on the plump camel-pattern cushion on the duvet before him. Legs crossed. Blinds drawn. Bedroom door closed. Miles knew that other writers had weird rituals like this. Amis, Hemingway, Woolf. It made him feel that – in his own small way – he could count himself among their number. Though the topics he wrote about would probably have curled Hemingway’s toenails. The story started the usual way. Miles preferred gym settings as they allowed him to get straight to the good stuff: a description of the bodybuilder’s bulging musculature straining and swelling with thick mass as he pumped out rep after rep of iron. As for the catalyst for the growth, Miles chose a magic spell. Over the course of his career as a writer of muscle growth stories, he had grown fictional bodybuilders with experimental roids, with science fiction lasers, with genie wishes. Magic was his preferred method. For one thing, nobody picked apart magic in the comments section after he’d posted the story online. One commenter who viewed himself as something of a nanobot expert had written a scathing thesis on why said nanobots were an unrealistic method of growing a bodybuilder, after Miles had published a story where a bodybuilder got his hands on some and proceeded to use them to become bigger than the moon. The thesis had ended up longer than the story itself – and had almost as many likes. Since then, Miles had steered clear of nanobots, and had tried to avoid science in general. Magic was safe territory. Miles’ fingers flew over the keyboard as he wrote about a fan of Branch Warren who happened to be a wizard, who had snuck into the gym to meet his idol. Miles used adjectives such as ‘weak’, ‘frail’ and ‘puny’ to describe the wizard through Branch’s eyes as he trembled before the bodybuilder, stuttering through an explanation of the growth spell he was proposing to cast on the herculean musclebeast. Miles liked size disparity in his stories. He took a sip of wine. Branch Warren finished his set, heaved the monumental weight back on the rack with a clang, and looked down at the little man over his swollen, striated pecs, stretching the material of his muscle vest to breaking point. His thick nipples – visible through the sweat-drenched material – twitched excitedly, belying the casual, steady attitude of the hulking bodybuilder. Yes, that would do. Miles described the little man’s offer, peppering the dialogue with manly grunts from the bodybuilder. The wizard had perfected a growth spell and wanted to try it out. And – as a long-time fan of Branch Warren – he couldn’t think of anyone he’d rather try it out on. Miles would definitely do the same thing in his position. Branch, of course, was greedy. Miles loved growth-hungry bodybuilders. “How big will it make me?” He asked. There was a hungry light in his dark eyes. “Er…I don’t know,” the puny wizard admitted. “I’ve never tried it before. But certainly bigger than you are now.” He shuffled a little, as though uncomfortable in his robes. Again, Miles knew that if he steered clear of specifics, it would build anticipation in his readers. MACROLOVER433 – and whoever else scrolled through this chapter on the MG forum – would be on the edge of their seats at this point, cocks in hand. Branch acquiesced. Miles described the bodybuilder’s cock – eight inches when hard, he imagined (but BOY was it going to grow SO MUCH BIGGER very soon) – throbbing deliciously with the thought of growing even more massive. The two men went into the privacy of the locker room. Miles spent a bit of time describing the smells of Branch’s muscle-sweat now that the two characters were in a smaller, more confined room, and started boning up himself. He always tried to write using as many senses as possible, to make it seem to his readers that they were actually there, experiencing this first-hand. He took a larger glug of wine, impatient to continue the story. And then then wizard cast the spell. A ripple of sinewy power spread through Branch’s clenched physique. The sheer mass of his pecs – already swollen from the workout – threatened to burst free from the bodybuilder’s paper-thin skin as the musclegod’s brawn began to thicken majestically. Within moments, his pectoral shelf had RIPPED through the flimsy material of the muscle vest, revealing the eight squeezing, thickening, symmetrical cubes of his abdominals, covered in veins. And still the bodybuilder got bigger, and BIGGER. Miles topped him off at six and a half feet. Thanks to giantdimensions.com, he could easily calculate Branch’s stats at this new height. 383lbs of muscle. Jesus. 24-inch biceps. Miles spent some time describing Branch greedily flexing both arms in a double bicep flex, admiring the steely mountains of brawn, lost in self-worship. 35-inch thighs, a 39-inch waist, a 65-inch chest. Whoa. Miles reached into his briefs and began working his cock at the thought… …and then paused. Wait, shouldn’t the spell include muscle growth, rather than just size growth? Miles released his cock, which by now was at full mast, and retyped the stats to reflect a surge in muscle growth. A big surge. 483? No - 583lbs of muscle. Fuck! It was good to keep the number odd. To Miles, it felt more realistic. Comparatively. 39-inch biceps, 51-inch thighs, a 63-inch waist…a 105-inch chest. YES! Miles was furiously tugging on his member now, whilst typing with his left hand. His laptop bounced around with the movements as he described the wizard only coming up to Branch’s magnificent pecs. Pecs that throbbed with sinewy POWER. And the cock – he couldn’t forget Branch’s cock! A swollen 13 inches of man now – holy shit – its monstrous outline, like some terrible, twitching arm, was bulging erotically in the bodybuilder’s straining gym shorts. A thick vein, throbbing excitedly, was visible through the material. “Hmmm.” Branch looked down at his grotesquely muscled form, shimmering with sweat. The deep sinews of his bronzed, thickening pecs rippled with every word. The air of the locker room was hot, and thick now with his raw scent. “Is that all?” The thumb and forefinger on Miles’ left hand just managed to hold shift + 2 to close the speech marks before he shuddered into orgasm and nearly blacked out with the force. He didn’t even have time to grab a tissue. He just came violently into his boxer briefs. * Some time later, Miles posted the chapter on the forum, with a blurb at the top in italics dedicating it to MACROLOVER433. He wasn’t one for clever titles; he thought they reeked of desperation. His cum still cooling in his squelching briefs, he gave the story a basic title: Branch Warren Growth, Chapter One. He clicked the tags for muscle growth, magic and macro. He finished the glass of wine. And then, moving his laptop to one side of the bed, chucking all bar one of the pillows on the floor along with the camel pattern cushion, he lay back, switched off the light and drifted off, the mattress creaking faintly beneath him. The ping of Discord woke him. Jesus, had he left his laptop on? He rolled over, head fuzzy, aching (despite the pillows, he had hunched over the keyboard the night before and now his whole spine felt sore) and hit the space bar. The screen swam into life. Through bleary eyes he peered at the message. Edward’s eagerness seemed to echo Branch’s in the story. MACROLOVER433: Just read your story, man. Hot AF. Is he going to grow bigger? Miles chuckled. Of course he was. Hadn’t he promised to grow Branch bigger than the Earth? Part of him wanted to go to the MG forum, to see who else had seen his story and liked it, or maybe even left a comment. But first his eye was drawn to the next tab along – YouTube. He was too drained and too sleepy to fap any more to Branch Warren’s videos, but seeing the muscleman’s huge, striated physique would be a great way to start the day. A sort of cup of coffee for the libido. Miles glanced at the clock in the corner of the screen. Shit, 11.23? He shouldn’t have stayed up so late writing; now he’d missed half the day! Ah, who was he kidding? He sat up and pulled the laptop to him. It was worth it. He took a glug from the water cannister by his bedside to get rid of the sour taste of wine lingering on his woolly tongue. Whoa, a new video? Branch hardly posted at all. Miles usually waited until he was horny with anticipation before checking out new muscle videos, but the title of the video – CRAZY GAINZZZZ – tempted him. He recognised MetroFlex gym, shot through a video phone. The camera was panning around the gym and a loud clanking sound could be heard, reverberating through the room and causing Miles to turn the volume on his laptop down. The screen seemed to shake a little with every clank. There was a roar, the sound of inhuman muscle powering impossible weights. Then the camera stopped panning and settled on a sight that made Miles sit up. Branch Warren, shirtless, was bench-pressing an obscene amount of metal. The thick iron bar bowed in the middle as the massive bodybuilder heaved the great clanking mass up for one slow, shuddering rep after another. There was so much weight on either end of the bar, the sound of the iron rattling about was palpable. The man looked HUGE. The last video Miles had seen was taken only a fortnight ago, and that Branch Warren was nowhere near as big – or as strong – as this one. His pecs rippled magnificently on his naked, bronze chest, undulating as though titanium bands were roiling beneath the surface. Without even touching himself, Miles found himself getting hard again. His cock only got harder when the big man racked the weight – causing another CLANK to shudder through the gym – and stood up. Holy crap. Was he…taller too? The man was a giant. He’d always looked big, on account of his extreme muscle mass. But now, Branch looked freaking TITANIC. He chuckled, looking down contemptuously at the camera, like he knew that his millions of fans would be getting off on his new hugeness. His monstrous pecs twitched of their own accord, like he couldn’t stop them, like they were eager, hungry for more growth. “Weighed myself at 583 pounds this morning,” his handsome face smirked. He clenched his chest, the grotesque mass thickening hideously, and pointed an arrogant finger at the screen. “Now THOSE are some fucking GAINZZZZ, ha ha!” He might have been about to say something else, but Miles clicked pause. 583lbs? Five. Hundred. And eighty. Three. On the dot. Just like his story. What the hell? Reaching into his briefs, hard as steel, perhaps harder than he had ever been in his life, Miles began to stroke his member. Maybe, he thought, his mind caught between trying to rationalise the clip he had just watched and the erotic impossibility of it all. Maybe writing fan fiction wasn’t so bad after all. And tonight he’d begin Chapter 2.

Muscle fog ogre’s gift: Ch 1 part one by Big Zargo A Heroes Reward Rising towards the heavens and covering the night sky over a small town. A mysterious fog swept across the homes of this sleeping town, carrying off those who are not men, to a realm of eternal dream. Those who are left will find that they can no longer leave Holmes Top Borough the same, but visitors are always welcome. A ball of condensed fog fell from the sky and landed in a backyard of a vacant home. All that was in this backyard was a lonely tree, a dying fire pit and a patio with a table covered with food preserved with magic. Placing down the two tied up thieves that it was caring next to a tree. Smelling through the magic it floated towards the table and dispelled the magic that was protecting the food, the ball of fog began to feast upon it. Meanwhile the two unconscious thieves began to wake up. One thief was skinny and had shaggy brown hair, a pointed nose, on a Triangle like face, strong cheekbones giving him an elfish like look. While the other one had short black hair a round face, a Roman nose and fat body. The skinny thief was the first one to open his green eyes, see two ski masks on the grassy ground and feeling the breeze of air on his face, He began to panic. “Where are we and what the hell’s going on?” The skinny thief said in a jittering voice while looking around frantically. “Jack will you shut up; I’m trying to get some sleep.” the fat thief said tiredly. “Wake up Tom, we are captured. Somehow, we ended up ended up in some guys backyard.” Jack said. Coming to, Tom’s gray eyes shot out with a start, finding himself tied up next to a tree with Jack. “Dear God, what’s going on.” Tom said. “ I….I do not know.” Jack said. Finally done eating all of the food on the table, the ball of fog set about greeting it saviors. Seeing a giant moving ball of fog form into a humanoid shape, made the two thieves pause in shock at the site of this mystical phenomenon. Creating a ball of light and dispelling its fog while walking towards the two thieves. Viewing the site of a 11 feet tall hairy ogre with huge hairy feet, calves like huge basketballs, thighs like a large tree trunk, with a waste wider than a mini fridge, an ass like to huge soccer balls squeeze together, a thick soda can of a cock package with balls the size of oranges, with a huge hairy muscle gut, a barrel chest, with pecs like pillows with quarter size nipples pointing downwards, shoulders like huge boulders, a pair of biceps bigger than bowling balls, huge hands like baseball mitt, a face like a brute, sideburns with a strong square jaw, a fluffy black mustache under a big round nose, intelligence brown eyes under thick hairy eyebrows, bald head and, a naked orange skin body; The two thieves sat there in silence not believing their eyes. Stopping near the two stunned thieves the ogre spoke. “My name is Owen. And I must thank you for releasing me from my ghastly prison under Mrs. Parsley’s basement.” “What the hell, I thought there was supposed to be some type of treasure. Dammit Pete you lied to us!” Said the Jack, who was trembling with anger. “I told you this was a bad idea Jack. But no, you just had to spite Mrs. parsley by stealing from her. Now we have unleashed some kind of monster upon the world. I knew your mysterious pal Pete bad news.” Said Tom with fearful gray eyes. “Whatever Tom were both tired up Here. Besides Pete paid for your sister’s surgery. You owe him.” Jack said in angry annoyance.” “What do you mean my sister? I have no sister. I only went along with this plan to make sure you didn’t get arrested and thrown in jail.” Tom said in confusion. “What do you mean you don’t have a sister?” Jack said while looking confused. “I never had a sister Jack; I was the only child remember.” Tom said in exasperation. “But, But, But….” Jack sputtered “I think Pete was some kind of sorcerer or wizard; He must have cast a spell on you. how else could you mix up my debt to Larry the loan shark with me having a sister.” Tom said. “Indeed, he did.” Owen said while nodding his head. “By the smell of it, Pete’s spell is starting to fade away. For a mediocre mage Pete was able to do a lot for last. I mean subverting Mrs. parsley’s defenses, whose power was three times as strong, but course he had help from me. Even Still he smart able to predict what I would do when I got out of my prison. Hm now how I’m going to give him his reward for releasing me.” While Owen was contemplating his plans, Jack spoke up. “I don’t know, Know, what your plans are Mr. Owen Sir, Sir. But can you just let us gO.” looking down at the shivering Jack, Owen saw that Jack’s frail mind was starting to fall apart. “Apparently, Pete’s deteriorating glamour is doing damage to your mind Jack. He could have been because he was sloppy, or he didn’t really care what happened to you, or even that he wanted you dead.” Owen said in amusement. Jack’s slow shivering, and purplish complexion, where the two out of five signs of magical mental deterioration. “I wonder how long you will last with Pete’s deteriorating spell Jack. Hm I think a month at the most a week at least assuming your friend Tom took care of you. But you do not have to worry I cannot let my Savior die, because of a sloppy spell.” Owen said in a weird form of concern. “Your Savior?” Tom said looking at Owen with concern on his face. Smiling at Tom’s words, Owen began walking backwards magically dragging Jack with him. Stopping a couple feet from the dead fire pit and Turning Jack around so that Tom could see them both sides. “It’s been so long since I had someone suck off my fat cock. You may have the honor of being reborn as an ogre.” Owen said in glee. Forcing Jack’s face into his crotch, Owen took great delight at Jack’s struggle for air. “Just breathe it in Jack. Let my ogreish musk open your mouth to receive my gift.” Owen said while moaning out. Jack’s already frail mind could not resist against Owen’s tantalizing musk. Opening his mouth against his conscious will, Jack began to lick at Owen’s huge balls. “Oh yeah that’s the spot. Keeps licking my balls off good. Yeah that’s it.” Owen said in pleasure. Owen felt good with Jack’s hard work, on making his soft fat cock grow into a 12-inch hard monster. Reaching towards Owen’s fat cock with his tongue, Jack felt like a kid licking a jawbreaker trying to reach the delicious core. Grabbing Owen’s hard fat cock with his unbound arms, Jack gave the tip of Owen’s cock a kiss before devouring with his thirsty mouth. “What the hell.” Tom said in a whisper of absolute terror. Tom knew that Jack was not gay. “He had even seen Jack’s porn collection. He remembered all the time that Jack tried to ask out all the popular girls in high school. He just couldn’t believe that Jack was now this monster’s cock slut. That him and Jack unleashed this monster upon their hometown.” Jack, rubbed and squeezed at Owen’s large cock and balls for the last couple of minutes trying to entice Owen to shoot out his tasty cum. While Owen in response started to thrust his fat cock deeper into Jack’s mouth. Back and forth, and back and forth Owens muscular hips moved to the rhythm they made. “Work for it, puny man. Squeeze my balls for the prize you seek. Make me come, so that you can become a huge masculine ogre.” Owen roared out in a commanding voice. Grabbing Jack’s head with his huge hand, Owen came with a roar. Shooting his ogreish cum down jack’s throat and tell his belly pop out of his shirt. Jack sat down on the grass with his legs stretching out. “That was awesome.” Jack said as he burped out. On the onset of his huge belly gurgling; Jack produce a moan of extreme pleasure. Feeling like a balloon expanding, Jack’s body found new might, kick starting its new growth. Jack’s skinny arms and legs set about the process of swelling out with muscles. Jack’s feet slowly grew out of his shoes splitting them into two halves before eventually falling off because the growth of his lower legs. Jack’s bulging belly flatten and then grew 8 pack abs of steel under his slowly tightening shirt. With the sound of tearing fabric, Jack’s clothing could not handle his growing body. Then a new ogreish growth spurt spread across his growing body. Clothes with growing tars completely blew off of Jack’s expanding body. Thighs that quickly grew out into large trees trunks. Two Biceps that blew out into huge bowling balls. pecs that grew into huge meaty pillows with plump nipples. Shoulders that grew into huge boulders which widen out as well as his waist. Balls plumping up to the size of oranges, a rising cock reaching for a fat 9 inch in length, a new huge bubble butt. Jack’s jaw change from a triangle into a square, his nose grew more bigger and wider, his brow ridge grew more prominent, his normal human skin became a yellowish ochre, his shaggy brown hair grew more longer, as he grew a nice beard and mustache, and finally hair grew all over his new huge ogreish body. Tom blanched at the sight of his once skinny friend transform into a huge hulking ogre. “Isn’t he a sexy ogre?” Owen said, as he walked towards the prone Jack. Owen grabbed Jack’s muscular arm and lifted him off the ground, so that he was standing in front of Tom, Owen said. “This is my gift to you to be reborn as an ogre.” Jack gave a double bicep pose in response to Owen words and gave a thrust of his hips as he came, shooting out the last of his humanity through his human cum onto the grass. “Oh yeah now that is good a sight.” Owen said. “What are you?” Tom said in shock and horror. Owen looked towards Tom and said. “Are you daft I already said, my name is Owen…? Oh, let me rephrase it. I am Owen an ogre demigod of mist, fog, change and magic.” “A demigod?” Tom Said in disbelief. “Yes, I am a demigod,” Owen said in exasperation. “for you see, a long time ago I was summoned to your world to help a village by being its Guardian. You know protecting at from rival villages, other tribes and/or threats. Well let’s just say I was betrayed, village I was protecting got destroyed and before I could get my revenge on the perpetrators five wizards imprisoned me. But Thanks to you and your friend and Pete, two of my bindings are unlocked. Just three more to go and I will be completely free.” “So, you’re saying if I just gave you these three other keys, you would change my friend back to normal and leave this world peacefully.” Tom said with hope. “Why would I make a deal with you?” Owen said in curiosity. “Because I could track them down for you. You cannot walk in the middle of the street in broad daylight, that would track a lot of attention to yourself. Those holding the other keys might be able to flee, or words they might be able to re-imprison you. Plus, the FBI might be able to capture you as well.” Tom tried to say convincingly. “How cute to think that you have leverage to bargain with me.” Owen said gleefully “Through the help of Pete, I’ve transformed the power of my prison and made it my own. Now this town has become my domain from which I would prosper. Even as we speak my influence is spreading across town soon there will be no more humans in Holmes top Borough only big strong ogres.” So, fixated by the conversation with Owen, Tom did not notice that Jack had moved beside him. Being grabbed by his once human friend Tom began to struggle. The magic bindings plus Jack’s huge muscular arms prevented him from escaping. Being slowly moved towards Owen’s face; Seeing Owen’s deep brown eyes Tom felt his will to resist starting to wane. “What are you doing to me?” Tom said in a trance “Nothing yet,” Owen said while lifting his rights eyebrow. “You see Jack will take some time to start being useful to me. At this point he can do basic commands and not shit himself, but I need someone who can do more who I can give more. If I were to try to give Jack magic and the knowledge to use that magic, he would most likely become a living vegetable or would just die from the mental imprinting.” Looking at tom more seriously. “We can’t have that Tom. So, this is how it is going to go down, you will become an ogre. What kind of ogre you will become is your choice? Will you become my lieutenant enforcing my will with the powers I give you or will you become an 8 feet tall dumb and fat ogre who will worship me as my living toy? By the way 8 feet tall is short for an ogre. So, what’s it going to be Tom?” The beauty of Owen’s deep brown eyes made Tom want to say yes, there on the spot, but he had to think. “If he were to say yes, he would gain magical power but be in Owen’s service and if he were to lose, he would be complicit in Owen’s plans and may face unknown consequences. On the other hand, if he were to refuse, he would probably become a mindless slave to Owens will doing whatever he wanted, and if Owen were to lose than he would be free from Owens influence. Then what, everything would turn back to normal and if so, he would be back where he started a man desperate for a job, and about to lose his home to Larry the shark.” Using all this will Tom said, “What kind of powers I get for saying yes to your offer?” Owen’s eyebrows narrowed and for a second, Tom thought Owen was going to be turned into a fat mindless ogre. But Owen the answer him. “As my enforcer I would impart a piece of my personal power to you. This will grant you tremendous strength, magical powers, vast intelligence and semi immortality but in return you will serve me as a vassal. For the most part you will have the autonomy, but you will be forced to do if I command. You may interpret my command, but you will do them consciously or unconsciously. Also, as my vassal you will not be able to betray me, so do not think to do so, no matter how powerful you become. So, I going to ask you one more time will you be my enforcer or not? I need you to be willing Tom.” Owen said. Tom simply nodded his head in confirmation of Owen’s offer. “Good then, let your friend go Jack. We need to solidify our deal with a handshake.” Owen said with a smile. The ogreish Jack place Tom back on to the ground, removing his huge meaty hands from Tom’s side. Now free from Jack’s hold and Owen’s magical binding, Tom initiate the deal with Owen by lifting his right hand in attempt to shake Owen’s hand. Tom’s entire body felt like lead, making Tom’s attempt shake Owen’s hand very difficult. If Tom were to falter now, Owen may interpret it as Tom refusing his offer of power. It felt like an eternity, for Tom’s hand to finally make contact with Owen’s hand. With a strong but firm grip Tom felt power flow into his body, flowing from his hand to his heart Tom knew power. Feeling his hands swell in Owen’s grip Tom let go, to feel how his right glove starting to become tight. Attempting to remove it with his left hand, Tom felt a jolt of energy pass through his right hand on to his left hand causing it to start growing as well. Stretching and popping through his gloves, Tom felt his clothes tightening around his growing body. Fire flew through his bulging veins making Tom a roar in ecstasy. Grabbing his tight clothes, Tom rip them into pieces with his growing ogreish strength. First were his gloves, with his growing canines he tore at his straining gloves. Then with his growing hand, he tears at his jacket and shirt, revealing his bare chest. Tom’s Fat belly produce a gurgle sound, as it grew into a strong firm muscle gut. Tom’s Man boobs grew into hard pecs with quarter size nipples facing the ground. Tom Feeling his growing shoulders and a waste starting to become wider, tear at his pants with his growing muscular arms. Ripping his blue jeans to reveal his growing erect cock and his muscular legs. Tom shoes tear as his feet grew out of them. Now the Growing Tom starting to look like a well-endowed strong man when Tom felt his ogreish growth spurt. Bursting out of his torn shoes Tom’s feet grew out. Tom’s body grow wider and taller as his, big strong thighs grew even larger tree trunks. Moaning as his balls grew to the size of huge oranges, and as his cock grew out into a fat 9 inches. Bulging shoulders that grow into huge boulders holding up biceps the size of bowling balls. Tom’s chest grew even more bulkier with his new ogreish, while his muscular neck grew even further giving him a strong case of bull’s neck with a complementary, of growing an extremely muscular back and nice firm bubble butt. Like Jack, Tom’s face change, starting with his eyebrow ridges became more pronounce, his nose grew bigger, wider and more rounder, his clean-shaven face grew a new thick black beard while the hair on his body became more wilder and thicker, his skin became more thick change to a shade orange and his intelligence grew. Grabbing and rubbing his fat cock, Tom took pleasure in the act of masturbating, for his master Owen. the Feel of Jack’s breath on his back muscular, while rubbing Tom’s muscle gut, Tom said a deep voice. “Still horny Jack.” In answer to Tom question, Jack places his fat cock into Tom’s hungry ass hole making him moan in pleasure. “It hurts at first but, damn it feels so good. Oooow, keep pounding my ass Jack, in fact go wild on it.” Tom yelled out. Moaning and grunting Jack took Tom’s words to heart and gave out harder and faster thrusts into Tom’s ass. In a rhythm of hard fucking, Jack gave what Tom asked for, a hard ass pounding. Fuck. That is the spot. Keep pounding my ass.” Tom said while moaning in pleasure. Lifting his arm and making a double bicep pose Tom felt close to coming. With one last roar Tom came, shooting all this humanity on to Owens hairy chest. Owen not breaking a beat use his left finger place some of Tom’s human cum into his mouth tasting it. Then Jack came, roaring as he did so, shooting his ogreish cum into Tom’s plump ass. The two musclebound ogres bast in their afterglow of sex. Owen made clapping sound: “Bravo Bravo. What an excellent show. You guys got me hard again. Now the night truly begins. We have lots of things we need to do before we can have our fun. The first thing you need to do for me Tom destroy a few buildings.”

A story I wrote many, many years ago. Slightly edited I post it again, as it is the prequel of the story ‘Darkgreen pills’. The basement of the university of Eldros de Rimbara, a dark and silent place no student or teacher preferred to be. They got easily lost in the maze-like network of corridors which had been taken over by bugs, mice and dust over the years. In the past, this was the place where different faculties had there labs, but during the first modernization new laboratories where build at the higher floors of the building, leaving the rooms in the basement empty and forgotten. Only a few small lamps shone a dim light into the large room and the only sound was that of bubbling liquids in all the colors of the rainbow. In the center of the room, surrounded by a dozen desks, stood a large mirror and blackboard full of complicated calculations. In front of it sat Donny at the largest desk. He was looking at one of his test tubes. The student examined the boiling, blue liquid the test tube contained with excitement. Would this be the mixture he had been working on for so long? From the day he found and claimed this ‘secret’ lab in the basement of his university he had been working on a biochemical serum to make his body bigger and stronger, so he could beat his brother someday. His brother, who has dominated him since he was a child, a bodybuilding fanatic, impressing others with his body and his strength. The pride of the family. As his brother was gifted with a strong body, so was Donny gifted with an excellent intelligence. Only twenty one and already a fourth year student. ‘Ah, the mixture should be ready by now’, Donny thought delighted. A bit nervous he took the test tube, put out the fire underneath it and turned to the blackboard, re-reading his calculations. ‘It should be perfect!’ Donny smiled as he looked at the last mouse in a tiny cage on a corner of his desk. ‘Well let’s hope this one works,’ he said to himself. ‘I’m not in the mood to run through the corridors to catch mice again.’ Donny took a needle, filled it with the blue liquid in the test tube and injected it in the mouse’s body. Nothing happened. Focused he examined the mouse. It moved a bit and ate some of his food. Suddenly the mouse didn’t move anymore. Angrily Donny washed his hands at the rusty sink. It was time to go home now. His parents waited for him with dinner. And of course his brother would be there, teasing him from the moment he walked through the door. Donny shivered at the idea. One last look at the blackboard. ‘The first thing tomorrow when college is finished is catching some mice! Hey, what’s that? That calculation is wrong. Of course it didn’t work!’ Donny grabbed a calculator from his desk and made one of the calculations again, discovering what he did wrong the first time. He looked at his watch. ‘Hmmm... Will be too late for dinner if I finish this. But when it works...’ With shaking hands the test tube was placed in a holder and Donny added some other liquids to it, until the liquid in the test tube turned dark green. He took a needle and filled it with some of the green liquid. ‘The mice are gone now’, the student thought. ‘No time to catch others.’ Full of doubt cause of the risks, he injected the liquid into his arm. His heartbeat rose when he became fully aware of what he just did. ‘What if this go wrong? I haven’t created an antidote.’ Suddenly he felt a stitch in his arm and just a few seconds later his whole body was burning. A terrible pain in his stomach made him fall on the cold floor. His breathing became heavier. He looked into the great mirror next to him and in awe he saw his arms getting more ripped. When he looked better he concluded that his arms were not getting more ripped, but that the muscles in it became bigger. His shirt became fuller and tighter, as a pumped up balloon. Donny screamed when he felt his jeans getting too tight around his legs. His skin was burning and his body felt big and heavy. With loud pops the buttons of his jeans gave way and the fabric ripped. Eventually his body even grew out of his shirt, revealing a body as big as a professional bodybuilder. The growth stopped and slowly Donny started moving his limbs. After a while he tried to get up. He laughed when he saw his new, bloated body in the mirror. He flexed his pecs and his arms which were forced outwards a bit due to his lats. His abs were nicely defined and his legs where thick and round. He walked to the scales next to the large mirror. ‘286.6 pounds’, he screamed. ‘That’s better than the skinny 143 pounds I weighed before.’ ‘Now I can go home,’ Donny thought. ‘I believe I’m bigger than my brother.’ He smiled. ‘He’ll probably catch in with me over a few years, but it’s good for now.’ He looked at the blackboard and laughed again. ‘I’ve done it.’ Then he saw the test tube which was still filled with 2/3th of the dark green mixture. ‘Why should I wait till my brother grows bigger than me’, Donny thought and fetched another needle. Again he injected himself with some of the green stuff. This time his body really, really hurt and screaming he fell to the ground. Donny closed his eyes and concentrated on anything else but the pain. Again he felt his body growing and breathing became heavier. His traps grew over his ears, making his head look very small. The shoulders grew big and meaty, making his upper torso twice as wide as his waist. His chest was pressed outwards, making his thick neck invisible. Even his nipples became larger, stretched with his skin. His arms pumped themselves up with every second. The football sized biceps and twice as large triceps were forced out by lats which didn’t only grow to the side, but also to the front. Donny felt his body going up in the air as his huge back ballooned out under him. He screamed again. His skin was so tight now you could hear it stretching. His calves where like pillows, raising his feet in the air. He couldn’t bend his legs, there just was to little space between the hams and his calves. Veins became visible, providing the growing muscles with blood, to pump them even more. The growth stopped and Donny had to lay there for a few hours before he could move again. He sighted and moaned trying to get up. After a few failed attempts he finally managed to get his huge, bloated body from the floor. Taking deep breaths he waddled to the mirror, which was to small now to show his whole body. Donny was in shock. He was so HUGE. But it in seconds shock turned in excitement. He tried to flex his veiny biceps, which failed. They were so enormous there was no space left to bend his arms correctly. The boy looked over his hugely swollen chest and saw the size of his nipples. He saw that his chest was so hugely overgrown they covered his upper two abs. The other abs looked like stone bricks. He had to put his feet as wide as he could to create space for his legs. He slowly turned around, cause he found it difficult to find balance with this new, heavy body and carefully he walked to the scales. Donny looked down to see what the scales had to say, but could only see his wide and thick chest. He used the reflection in the mirror showing 510 pounds. ‘Yeah baby,’ Donny said. ‘This is what muscle is meant to be.’ He smiled when he saw the last bit of the green substance. He got another needle and used his right hand to fill it up with the mixture. Another problem occurred. He couldn’t bend his arms far enough to inject the stuff. After a few minutes of thinking the student put the needle on his desk, with the sting side up and injected the liquid in his enormous right triceps by pressing his arm downwards. Again Donny fell on the floor while his body grew. Clouds filled the young students mind while his body blew up. He screamed. ‘Something goes wrong here,’ Donny thought. ‘I’m going to get too big!’ His body grew like mad. The already bloated chest grew before the boy’s head. The two legs pressing the feet even wider from each other. With raw shocks his back pumped up, lifting the screaming guy higher from the ground. His chest was so big and heavy now, he could hardly breath, and still the growth continued. His arms getting bigger and bigger. Biceps the size of beach balls were pressed outwards by the ever growing lats. Some of the veins popped. Also Donny’s shoulders grew. Wider and wider, pushing some desks away. A lamp fell on the floor, leaving the young boy growing in the dark.

MY GRANDAD’S MUSCLES [Omnibus Edition with a new instalment coming soon] My father’s father became a recluse after his wife died. I never saw much of my grandparents growing up, but Grandad had a good reason for not showing up for Granny’s funeral. It was because my deadbeat father was there, and that was enough of an excuse. They’d hated each other. My father was never sober for more than a few hours at a time. My mother was just as bad, only her poison of choice were prescription painkillers chased down with as much weed as she could get hold of. So yeah, Grandad sold his business in the city and moved west to run a farm. It had always been his dream to completely get out of the rat race and live off the grid. We wrote to each other after he moved away. To be honest, I’d not seen much of him as a kid. He was always busy running his gyms. He had four of them. Once he’d even offered my father an olive branch by giving him his own gym to manage, if only he’d get off the booze. But dear old Anthony Ridge was too far gone, and his liver was on its last legs. Alcohol doesn’t just destroy your body and mind. It also wrecks family units. Speaking of ‘units’, we lost our home in 2010 because our mortgage arrears were crazy, so we had to move into a unit in a trailer park after the bank took back what was theirs. I didn’t really mind. There was just the three of us. And the unit was small enough not to accumulate too many possessions that could be thrown around during drink-fuelled rows. At least my father never raised his hand to me. He fell asleep one night with a lit cigarette in his mouth. My mother had already collapsed into bed, high from her cocktail of back pain meds and weed. I was staying over at my friend Rod’s place, which was what saved my life. By the time the fire brigade got the fire under control, the unit was just a smouldering shell of its former self. After my parents were laid to rest, at a modest ceremony attended mostly by my mother’s side of the family, I got a letter from my Grandad. He wasn’t one for using phones, so letters were his thing. He asked me how I was doing. I was staying at Rod’s; he’d been my crush since early secondary school, and for a time it was just me and him. But now he’d gotten Cindy Fleming up the duff, and both of them just just gone 18, so things weren’t good between Rod and his folks. Too many arguments. And since the unforeseen pregnancy Rod and me started quarrelling more than I cared for. When I told this to my Grandad in a letter, the reply I got back inside of a week said simply: “Come and live with me.” The letter came with train fare and a map on how to reach the farm. I had just finished my final exams at secondary school, so it was either get a job at a fast food place, or go live with my hermit grandparent. I really didn’t have great prospects, and Rod and me were drifting in different directions anyway. I decided to accept my Grandad’s offer. I took with me only what I could carry. Rod’s dad wanted to drive me to the station, but I declined. I needed to stand on my own two feet anyway. Besides, the train station was only a few minutes away by bus. The train ride took three hours. I arrived in the quaint village of Dundrevan just when it started to rain. It was a little after four in the afternoon. I took shelter in a tavern not far from the station. It was a poky little place; only two customers, one an elderly man nursing a pint in a corner. The other was a guy about my age, very handsome, but clearly drunk. Just as I entered, the barman was advising him he’d had enough to drink and to stop tearing up beer mats and flicking the pieces everywhere. “Do you do hot food?” I asked the barman. Only toasted sandwiches were served here, but I hadn’t eaten since breakfast at Rod’s, so anything would be welcomed. So I had a toasted cheese and ham sandwich and pot of tea. I never touch alcohol; I vowed from an early age never to turn into my father. When the rain stopped I decided to follow the map route to the farm. It was about a mile outside the village, but I didn’t mind the walk. The sun had come out and it even started to get a bit warm. I considered taking my shirt off; we Ridge men are blessed with really great genetics. I didn’t work out at all, but I looked like I did. Although my skin was a tad milky, my chest and abs were quite defined. I had a bit of muscle on me, and I wasn’t afraid to show it off. But this place was really deserted, so no one would see me. Or so I thought. I made my way down a narrow laneway with honeysuckle bushes to my left, and seemingly endless wooden fencing with the bark left on, to my right. At the end of the lane I was about to pass a phone box, when someone stepped out of it and looked at me as though he’d known me all his life. “Fuck me, lad. If you’re not related to big Gordie Ridge, then I’m a monkey’s uncle.” The man was in his forties, a bit overweight, with a comb-over to hide his bald patch. His shirt looked like it hadn’t been ironed, ever, and he smelt of onions. But he seemed jolly, and at least he wasn’t carrying a knife with intent to rob me of my duffel bag. “Er, he’s my Grandad. I’m going to stay with him at his farm,” I said simply. He was right in the sense that facially I looked more like my Grandad than my father. “Well now, this is the thing. You’ve got quite the walk ahead of you, lad. And you might want to cover yourself up there. You have to pass the convent and you’ll give the nuns heart attacks with all those muscles on ya!” I liked this man immensely. “I’m not really that muscled,” I said, feigning bashfulness. Like I said, I didn’t work out. What I had on me was a natural thing passed down. Pity my late father decided to abuse his body rather than maximise on what nature gifted him with. “Well no… no you’re not, if you don’t really mind me saying. But the folks around here are somewhat in awe of Gordie Ridge. He’s like a folk legend around these parts. But you can tell you’re a chip off his block, definitely. My name’s Silas, by the way. Silas Brandywine at your service.” “I’m Stephen. Stephen Ridge,” I said, putting my shirt back on. I didn’t want any nun fatalities on my conscience. “Why are people in awe of my Grandad?” I thought back to when I last saw him. I was seven, so ten years ago. He was big, then, but nothing jaw-dropping, although back then I viewed him through the eyes of a kid. I remember seeing weight-lifting trophies at his house, but I’d only been there a couple of times. Silas eyed me with a twinge of curiosity that made his eyes gleam and his ruddy complexion to bloom as he concentrated his visual summary of me. “Haven’t seen him recently, have we, Stephen Ridge?” The community police officer in an archaic Fiat Panda trundled past, sounded the horn at Silas, who summarily waved back. This was the kind of place where everyone knew everyone, and was about two decades behind the rest of the world. “Not since I was a nipper, Silas,” I chirped, trying to be pleasant. I was tired from the journey, but I was grateful for not having a short fuse. “Oh well then, I might give ye a bit of advice, kiddo.” Silas drew closer to me as though he were about to reveal the secret to life itself. “When you faint at the sight of him, make sure you land on something soft, lest you crack your head right open to let out the shock.” “Er, okay… I think.” I decided to continue on my way. I stopped just before the convent. A mischievous thought ran through my mind in which I was topless once again and flirting with the nuns working in their apiary, causing them to come over all flushed and taken by my boyish good looks. I decided against it. Did they even have an apiary? For some reason I believed that all monks and nuns kept bees. After the convent the map told me to cross a field as a shortcut. I walked for another fifteen minutes, maybe. Then I came to a red iron gate, recently painted by the looks of it. A sign nearby said: “Ridge Farm. Keep Out!” So I’d arrived. I wondered how many acres of land my Grandad owned. It was the only farm for miles around. I couldn’t see any livestock, but maybe he wasn’t that kind of farmer. Then I saw the out-buildings beyond a range of oak trees. There were three white, rectangular sheds; obviously these were the nucleus of Grandad’s farming enterprise. Beyond that nothing but trees, trees, and more trees. The house itself was typically rural, probably a hundred years old or more. There was a barn and a pen in the courtyard with six pigs in it. So maybe he was a pig farmer. But if so why did he only own six pigs? My Grandad was in the barn. I could hear him singing, although I couldn’t put a name to the tune. There was a lot of clanking of metal, and grunting to go along with the singing. I didn’t want to frighten him by just appearing at the door; he was in his sixties, after all. Isn’t it dangerous to sneak up on an old person? Then I noticed an old-fashioned bell sitting on a windowsill up at the house. I opted to use it to announce my presence. The grunting, singing, and clanking noises ceased. I’d gotten my Grandad’s attention. He came out of the barn. I looked at him. My breathing seized up. Silas Brandywine had been right about one thing. I fainted. *** When I came to I was lying on a couch in what could only be the living room of the farmhouse. I immediately noticed the renovations; the door frames were taller and wider than standard door frames. The ceiling, too, looked higher than you’d expect a ceiling to be. The interior furnishings were rustic and old fashioned. A painting of a milkmaid milking a cow hung over a spartan mantel. A grandfather clock in a corner ticked somnolently. Shafts of dying sunlight permeated the room in which dust motes seemed to hang, fixed rigidly in time itself. I instinctively felt my head for evidence of injury, but there was none. I was thankful for that. As my senses grew more attuned to my surroundings, my nose picked up the delicious smell of… was it beef stew? I got up from the couch, a little wobbly on my feet, but I soon regained my balance. I followed the smell of the stew to the large kitchen at the rear of the house. It needed to be big, because my Grandad was, well… HUGE! He was shirtless, save for an apron which he let hang untied at the back. His back was the widest, most muscular back I’d ever seen. And there wasn’t a hair on his back or shoulders, unlike my dad who seemed to have gotten the hairy gene from my grandmother’s side. He wore khaki cargo shorts and was barefooted. I gauged his height to be between 6’ 10 and 7’; the Ridge men had always been tall. I myself stood at an impressive 6’ 4”. At 18 I probably wasn’t done growing yet. My dad had stopped growing at 6’ 5”, the waster. He could have been impressive, instead of a deadbeat. Gordon Ridge wasn’t a weight-lifter; well, maybe he was in his younger days. But now he was utterly a bodybuilder, and the biggest, most muscular man I’d ever seen. “Uh...Grandad?” “Hope you’re hungry. My beef stew is the best in the world, Stephen. You’re probably famished from your trip.” My Grandad turned around. I feel terrible for admitting this, but my dick instantly firmed up at the sight of him. Yeah, I know we’re related, but I wasn’t prepared for what he had built of himself. I blamed my stiffy on a chemical impulse in my brain, or something like that. He was incredibly handsome. So what if he was sixty-four? He’d been stunning-looking in his youth, as I recall. Time had been good to his brand of handsomeness, with lines of age in his face that would look destructively hampering on others. But on him they gave him a wisdom that commanded respect, along with his obvious size and strength. Thank heavens I hadn’t tucked in my shirt; it hid my arousal well. I really didn’t want Grandad to get a ‘pervy’ vibe from me. I didn’t want him to know I’m gay, not yet anyway. I had no idea what he thought of such things. I hoped he wasn’t a homophobe like my father was. “I could use a hot meal, thanks.” I tried not to stammer. But he could clearly tell I was astonished by how he looked. He was overwhelming. “You’ve grown up well, Stephen. You were only a bean when last I saw you. What are you, six three, six four?” “Four,” I replied shakily. Grandad’s smile was warm and reassuring. I had nothing to fear here. “I was shorter than you at that age. But as you can see, a lot of growth came later.” He wasn’t smug, or modest, so when his arm raised up to form a single bicep pose, I think he did it without realising. A huge, melon-ball bicep formed and bulged upon his command. My eyes nearly popped out of their sockets. He picked up on this and played it down with a chuckle. All he said was: “Thirty-one inches. So far.” He winked proudly and went back to tending to the stew. He suggested I wash up before supper. He told me where the bathroom was. I was so relieved to get up there so that I would masturbate, get that over with, and, hopefully, keep my arousal to a minimum. This is purely chemical with me. There is no way I would allow myself to develop an unhealthy attraction to my own progenitor. When I returned to the kitchen, there was a big bowl of stew waiting for me. Grandad was already seated on the other end of the big oak table. He tore off a chunk of bread from a sizable loaf before handing it over to me. “I like to dip the bread in and use it like a spoon. Then I just drink down the remainder out of the bowl. I don’t get many guests up here,” he said between chews. A quivering smile formed on my lips, so I decided to copy his method, and dipped some bread into the stew. It was very tasty, and he didn’t skimp on the beef either. The obvious elephant in the room was his physique, but he didn’t seem interested in bringing it up during our first meal together. “Thank you for taking me in, Grandad. I was at a bit of a crossroads,” I said. I can’t remember ever eating a meal this good. My mother had never been one for cooking. Dinner had almost always been take-out back then. Living at Rod’s had been better, but because both his parents worked, dinner was usually more convenient than nutritious. This was new to me. I ate three big hunks of bread and finished all the stew in my bowl whilst Grandad helped himself to seconds, and then thirds. “Sorry, but I have to eat big to stay big,” he said, after demolishing the third bowl. He let out a very loud and very manly belch, then leaned back in his big farmhouse chair and patted his cobbled belly. He still had the apron on. I really hoped he’d remove it. But sitting opposite him gave me plenty of time to take in the enormity of this man. He really was a super-human in every sense of the word. His rugged, handsome head was supported by the thickest bull-neck I’d ever seen. It just seemed to widen as it sloped down to his mammoth traps, and they in turn sat on shoulders capped with thick, rippled deltoids. He had to be at least five feet wide at the shoulders, maybe more. His chest was just beautiful; thick, bloated pectoral masses that made the neck of the apron look like a length of yarn threaded through a handkerchief. I loved the way he had to lean forward and hunker down over his bowl so as not to get any stew on the table. This position highlighted his shoulders best, for he flexed and bulged his muscles without thinking. His biceps and forearms looked powerful enough to snap concrete blocks in two (I had no idea as to feats of strength he’d demonstrate for me later). “Um, you don’t wear shirts then?” Oh why did I go and ask that? I could’ve asked him about the farm, and what he did here, but I had to let my dick do the talking instead. I hope he didn’t take offence. He smiled and ran a finger around his bowl to pick up the last dregs of stew, which he then sucked clean. His bad manners at the table made him human. His muscles made him a god. “I mostly wear just jockstraps when I’m alone here. I get them specially made. Really comfortable and with just the best support a man can get. But the shorts are out of respect for you being here.” Oh my god, I felt myself thinking. That is the hottest thing I’ve ever heard. I think I needed to wank again. My Grandad was not only super-huge, he was super-sexy. I had to think about the nuns at the convent I’d passed earlier, running around in only their knickers whilst chased by swarms of angry bees. That helped with my arousal a little. “I wear jocks sometimes. Rod and me were on the school rugby team, but we sucked at it.” I just wanted to keep the subject of jockstraps alive. “Who’s Rod?” “My best friend. I was living with him and his family for a bit after the… you know.” I didn’t want to bring up the subject of the fire. I knew enough about Gordon Ridge to know that he never discussed anything to do with his son. “It was good of them to put you up like that. But I’m kin. Your place is with me now.” Grandad got up to clear the bowls into the sink. He emptied what was left of the stew into a plastic container and placed it in the fridge. I helped by washing up. Later Grandad said he was going back to the barn. “What do you get up to there?” I asked, as if I didn’t already know. “Bodybuilding,” said Grandad with a smirk. He took off the apron and chucked it into a basket he kept for dirty laundry. I could finally get a proper look at his torso. Every muscle was just popping out of him. He was ripped beyond belief, but carried immense size also. I couldn’t begin to guess at his weight, but he was at least three times as big as a Mr Olympia super-heavyweight competitor. Why the hell did he shy away from public life and waste all this muscle on a lonely farm in the middle of nowhere? If I looked like him I’d be all over the internet, doing talk shows, winning trophies, being fucking amazing and loving every moment. I guess he had his reasons. “Oh Grandad, you’re enormous,” I couldn’t keep myself from mouthing. He smiled warmly, his face creasing up with wrinkles that only complimented his good looks. “One day, maybe,” he said simply. My erection bloomed under my shirt. The thought of this white-haired behemoth actually getting bigger than he was now almost made me bust a nut there and then. “You… you, don’t think you’re… er… big enough?” I stammered. My cock hurt inside my shorts. It needed adjusting. “Nope… not by a mile, Stephen.” And to illustrate his point he flexed a most muscular which caused alarmingly defined muscularity to burst from his skin. Every last part of him heaved with muscle clarity, and as he grunted and groaned — leaning into the pose with rising force — his face and neck flared red from the effort. He kept flexing, demanding more blood to course into his muscle fibers. I felt my own blood coursing as I witnessed this incredible spectacle. “I’ll never be big enough,” he grunted, this time changing to a full lat spread pose. His upper body widened and thickened; his pecs heaved upward and deep striations cracked across their mighty surfaces. He partially rolled up his shorts before lifting his arms to clasp the back of his head with his hands. He then pulled his abs taut. They almost crunched with definition. He rolled his mighty thighs one after the other, and the clusters of muscles there boiled with size and ferocious power. He relaxed and flexed, alternating between the two in order to give me quite the show. I don’t think he was aware of his own erection, but I could see the tenting happening in the front of his khakis. It didn’t feel weird. We were two guys hanging out, right? Then he said: “Come to the barn. Watch me lift.” My mouth formed an aghast “O” shape. I was related to probably the biggest bodybuilder in the world, and now he was inviting me to watch him lift. I had two choices: I could accept his invitation, and, hopefully find some way to ‘relieve’ myself again without him noticing, or I could run for the hills back to Rod’s place and put all this out of my mind. But Grandad had shown me nothing but kindness, so it would have been wrong of me to run out on him, especially now that night was fast approaching. Once the pigs were put into their night enclosure, Grandad and me went into the barn. It smelt a little of pig-shit, but he filled his lungs with a great deal of it and it seemed to energise him a little. I supposed I’d have to get used to the smells of farm life. It was as typical a barn as barns come, although there was a squat rack, bench, and free weights present. As he lit oil lamps I could see more things, specifically a leg press machine and another for doing lat pull-downs. He pretty much had his own gym here; he used to be in the business so he used what he needed to isolate every muscle-group. But there was nothing magical about the set-up here. How, then, did he get so big? There was also a scale in the barn, one you see at livestock fairs. Obviously a standard human scale was too small for my Grandad. He stepped out of his shorts and flung them over his shoulder. It was as though he was suddenly unaware that he had a guest. He went over to the scale and stood confidently on the pressure pad. “Hunngh! Only five up from yesterday,” he grunted. He looked disappointed. “Five… pounds?” I couldn’t believe what I’d heard. But then he’d just eaten a lot of food, so the scale was obviously picking up on that. “I gained fifteen pounds on Wednesday. That was a good day. Only five since yesterday. Gotta lift now, Stephen”. Oh well, at least he was aware of me again. The jockstrap looked amazing on him. It was white and black; the thick black waistband married well with the white pouched front and supporting straps at the rear. He was beautiful to look at. Every last inch of him was manliness exaggerated beyond belief. And as he muscle-waddled over to the bench to begin his evening presses, his dick meat and weighty gonads bobbed and swung heavily before him. He was very hung, but then, so was I. Well, not as much as he was, but I had a dick worthy of a porn-star. Those Ridge genes again. Fifteen pounds, did he say? But such gains so quickly were impossible. Maybe there was something in the water. But if that were so, then the few people I’d so far met from the village didn’t reflect this theory. It had to be something else. I couldn’t chalk it up to just genetics alone. If that was the reason, then… did it mean that I, too, had the potential to look like Grandad? I was stunned to silence as I watched him deftly load up the bar with crazy amounts of weight. I did a quick count of the plates and added the weight up to be… fuck… a metric tonne? Could a bar really hold that much? Maybe this gear was specially reinforced for Grandad. Didn’t he need a spotter? He positioned himself correctly on the bench, and gripped the bar firmly enough to make his knuckles glow white. He eased it off the rests and took the strain. It wobbled a little at first, but as his confidence grew, so did his strength. He let the bar come down near his enormous pecs. Then he pressed up, slowly at first, but once a rhythm kicked in, a man/machine synergy came into effect. I watched Grandad own the iron, play with it like it was a toy, and press it repeatedly, over and over. It was as if his chest grew with every inhalation, every measured, controlled movement. And when he exhaled, it was audibly masculine in its output. By the time he’d hit his seventieth or eightieth rep, he was screaming like a man possessed. I actually felt a little scared of him at this point, but I was as rigid as my erection, now, transfixed to the spot and unable to stop myself from being ‘blown away’ by the power of my father’s father. He got up from the bench when he was done, and flexed his pecs a few times. Then he cupped each one firmly and felt up their combined mass. “Good pump there,” he said simply. He pounded them a little, like the way gorillas sometimes do with their chests. It was so manly. I turned around to adjust my junk in my pants. Grandad didn’t seem to notice. He’d already moved over to the leg press. The machine was set to two tonnes. I couldn't believe the numbers. “Climb on up, Stephen. I could do with the extra weight,” Grandad said with a smirk. “Oh, er….I,” I didn’t know what to say. I suddenly felt awkward. And I really wanted to shoot another load. “I hope you’re not afraid of heights, lad. You’ll be helping me out around the place, and some of the work will involve climbing. You’ll have to get used to it.” His tone was more adamant-sounding now. I was fine with it. I wasn’t one for freeloading off my generous grandfather and had every intention of pulling my weight and doing my fair share (whatever that turned out to be). “Er, okay. I’ll get right up there, Grandad,” I responded. I gingerly climbed up onto the carriage of the machine. Not the most comfortable thing to sit on, I must add. I had to somehow wedge my arse between the weights and the foot plate, although my feet occupied the side of the foot plate opposite where Grandad’s feet were positioned confidently and correctly. Looking down at him from this angle — where he was seated at an incline — he was all chest and groin, both of which bulged almost obscenely. He was clearly erect himself, but that was fine. We were two guys hanging out, right? He was just showing off, getting me to climb onto the carriage. I mean, I only weigh about 225, so my weight on top of two fucking tonnes was negligible. “Ready? Hang on to your britches,” said Grandad. And he began to take the strain. At first I thought he was going to tear some muscles and lose to the weight. I had visions of tumbling off the thing. But this didn’t happen. He began to push the colossal weight; it barely looked as if he was straining. His face showed only determination; other than that it was devoid of emotion. He almost looked disappointed at how easily his juggernaut legs pushed both the weight and his grandson upwards, over and over. I held on as best I could, but after thirty or so repetitions, I began to feel seasick. Grandad sensed this and decided to let me off. “The machine is maxed out. I'll need a new one designed. Maybe there's a way to lash two together, one for each leg.” He suddenly seemed lost in thought. “Your legs definitely got a good pump there,” I remarked, and this seemed to please my progenitor to the point where he blasted out one pose after another. I wanted to ask him what his secret was. But I decided it could wait. I needed to use the toilet in order to ‘rub one out’ again. But before I could leave the barn: “So you like your old Grandad’s physique, huh?” Grandad bounced his hefty pecs over and over. I couldn’t help but notice how his cock was so swollen and hard, it had pushed the waistband of the jockstrap away from his body. I felt inwardly disgusted for allowing my gaze to linger there. If he noticed, he didn’t seem to care. “You’re like nothing I’ve ever seen before.” He came over to me and ruffled my brown hair, like he did when I was seven. I didn’t mind if he still saw me as that little kid from ten years ago. “Ever thought about bodybuilding?” I shrugged. Sure, I had inherited the best genetics a guy could ever hope for. Maybe I could do more with my body. “Not really. I just try to focus on not ending up like dad!” SHIT, I shouldn’t have mentioned him in Grandad’s presence. “That alcoholic piece of CRAP!!!!!” Grandad’s temper erupted. From what I knew of him, I’d always seen him as an easy-going, never angry type. But now… He swelled up in size; was it my imagination or did he really have the power to ‘hulk out’? He did that growling “Incredible Hulk” pose you often saw the character do on the show just before the Hulk ripped off the remains of his shirt and after Bixby changed into Ferrigno,. Muscles and veins bulged hugely under his skin. There was the back half of a broken tractor just outside the barn. He jogged over to it and began to lift it off the ground. How much did half a tractor weigh anyway? Seething with anger, my grandfather lifted the machinery over his head like an average human might lift a toddler onto their shoulders. Then he ripped it to pieces and flung the pieces far and wide. I prayed they wouldn’t hurt someone. “I did everything for him,” he barked, and the pigs nearby began squealing and adding to the ruckus. I think Grandad needed to calm down. I was genuinely scared now. He made a most muscular pose and more and more huge muscles bulged insanely all over him. Was he… growing? Snarling like a slavering beast, he tore up a length of fencing, posts and all, and hurled them into a far field. Then he muscle-bounded around to a garage area, and I almost wet myself when he single-handedly ripped the door off the garage and then dragged a four-wheel drive outside where he could better pick it up. My Grandad was lifting a fucking jeep like is was made of balsa wood. “I even gave him his own gym. But what’d he do? Got fucking wasted again. Didn’t even try the 12 steps. Well I’ll give him 12 fucking steps alright. GRRRRRAAAAAWWWWRRRR!!” I’d never seen a jeep do an impersonation of an aircraft before. How high did he throw it anyway? I listened for a crash sound. After thirty seconds, nothing. A minute passed. Maybe it came down in a lake. Who was to say? I was terrified of my Grandad now. I shouldn’t have mentioned my father to him. I plucked up the courage to leave the barn where I’d been standing just inside the entrance. My Grandad was rampaging about the farm, looking for more things to destroy. Out of sheer desperation, the pigs broke out of their enclosure and ran for their lives, squealing noisily. Grandad made eyes at the house itself. If he could throw a jeep so far, then he could easily demolish a house with his fists. Where would we live then? I needed to intervene. “Grandad… stop… please. Anthony’s dead, remember? I promise I’ll never mention him again. Just please don’t smash anything else.” That seemed to calm him down. My Grandad was even bigger now. I couldn’t believe such a thing was possible. He was totally naked since his ‘hulk out’ had caused his junk to grow to humongous proportions. Somewhere about the farm, his jock lay in tatters. His mighty chest heaved with every exerted breath. It looked as though he was still pumping up. It’d been a crazy day. My massively muscular Grandad was a giant of a man, and completely naked before me. Strangely, my erection had subsided, and I was glad I could think with my brain again. He was silent for a time. Then: “I’m sorry about that, Stephen. I’ll go put some clothes on.” A kind, warm smile returned, replacing a face of pure malice and rage. “Just a jockstrap will do, seeing as you’re used to that and all,” I remarked, trying to further lighten the moment. Then I took my shirt off, just because it seemed right. I left my pants on, though. That would have been weird. Grandad gave me the once-over and nodded his approval. “You should lift, lad. You remind me of myself when I was your age. Although, I had a good fifty pounds on you. Come inside. I have an apple pie in the fridge. I always eat pie after a workout.” And so that was how my first day went living with my super-strong, massive bodybuilding Grandad. I’d probably spend the night beating off in my new bed. Turned out the pie tuckered me out and I decided to turn in. Grandad was bigger now, so he struggled in places around the house that weren’t designed to accommodate his new size. He’d have to make more renovations. But at least there still was a house to renovate. *** I suppose it was to be expected Grandad would have me up at the crack of dawn; it was the farming way, right? Despite his massive size, I hadn’t heard him come into the bedroom to open the curtains, leave a cup of tea on the nightstand beside my bed, and also a special gift next to it. But he’d been in and out without waking me; the first rays of glorious morning sunshine permeating the room was enough to rouse me out of a somewhat restful sleep. I swung my feet to the floor, rubbing sleep out of my eye with one finger, whilst taking the teacup up to my lips with the other. The tea had sugar in it; I normally took it just with milk. But I didn’t mind. It was a nice gesture. An even nicer gesture was the other gift he left me: a brand new jock-strap; I guess these were now my ‘work clothes’. Anyone else might have been creeped out by this, but I didn’t feel that way. My Grandad was an exceptional person, and I liked to think this was his way of bonding with his grandson. It was all good in my book. I decided to ‘break it in’ immediately. This helped to waken me up and begin acclimating to my new life at Ridge Farm. It was so comfortable and it made my package look awesome. I looked at myself in the mirror (yup, the room came with a full-length mirror). The jock really did my body justice. I felt so manly, and looked so athletic. Had my first night at the farm caused changes to my body? I thought I looked more muscular, but maybe it was wishful thinking. I was tall, therefore any additions to my muscularity would have to be significant ones, right? Still, I found myself ‘making muscles’ to my reflection, and within a couple of minutes I was erect as fuck. I wondered how long it would take my milky skin to get tanned as I worked outdoors. Grandpa’s skin tone was so healthy. He really didn’t look sixty-four. I decided to take a quick shower and beat off under the spray. I would probably be horny for the rest of the day anyway, so maybe it was best I ‘milk’ myself as early as I could. When I went downstairs — wearing only my new jockstrap plus the sneakers I arrived in — Grandad was slaving over the stove again. This time he didn’t wear the apron. That pleased me. He, too, wore only a jockstrap. I will admit to the guilty pleasure of sprouting a semi at the sight of his massive delta-back supported by a waspish waist, which itself drew its foundation from the biggest, juiciest muscle-butt I’d ever seen. It bulged gorgeously out of the straps of the jock which framed it perfectly. The muscle dimples that popped in and out of the glutes as he worked on breakfast were a sight to behold. His legs worked clumsily against each other for space, but he had it nailed down. There was something so arousing to see a bodybuilder get so huge that it made walking look awkward. But there was nothing awkward about Gordon Ridge. He was truly magnificent. “Good morning, Grandad,” I said simply. He turned around, looking huge. He smiled at me, noticed I was wearing the gift he’d left me, and then nodded his approval. “I hope you like porridge,” he said, “It’s very nutritious. This is my special recipe, lad. A healthy body is required for labouring on the farm.” A healthy body? In his case that was an understatement. He beckoned me to sit at the table where there was a place set out for me. Next to my bowl was some sort of milkshake in a tall glass. I gingerly sniffed at it. “What’s this?” I inquired. “My morning shake. It’s full of all the essentials. I rounded the pigs up single-handedly. But you’re going to help me repair the fence I smashed last night.” He appeared somewhat rueful. His rage of the night before actually seemed like a dream to me now. He ladled a hearty two dollops of porridge into my bowl. The breakfast had an ‘earthiness’ to its aroma. I couldn’t put my finger on it, though. Still, I was as hungry as a growing 18 year-old can be, so I dug into my breakfast, and was pleased when it came with two rounds of wholemeal buttered toast. Grandad sat down opposite me to eat. His appetite was as massive as he was. He was already through his first bowl of porridge by the time I’d taken my fourth spoonful. I must admit that he was a really good cook. “Your strength is incredible, Grandad,” I couldn’t wait to say. He smiled gratefully. I think he was glad I was here. A guy like him shouldn’t spend so much time alone. Although, I had yet to learn how he associated with the local village folk. Silas from yesterday mentioned he was a legend to the people around here. “I could be stronger,” he said simply. I had to comment: “Is that, like, a curse to a bodybuilder?” “What do you mean?” He eyed me through air that could have been sliced apart with a knife. Did I say the wrong thing? Oh, I really didn’t want to piss him off again. I liked this house. I didn’t want it reduced to rubble. “Er… um… I didn’t mean anything sinister, Grandad.” I chose my words carefully. He remained silent. I nervously dry-swallowed and felt my stomach churning up butterflies. My bottom lip started quivering. I spoke slowly, carefully. “I mean… do you feel, sometimes, that you can never be big enough? Are there limits to how huge you’d like to be?” Please, please, please, don’t hulk out on me, I thought to myself. Did I mention Anthony this time? I hoped that my Grandad didn’t isolate himself from society because he couldn’t control his temper. He broke the ensuing silence by chewing a piece of toast noisily. Then he knocked back his morning shake before getting up to refill his porridge bowl. After what seemed like a small age, he answered my questions. “Yes to the first question; no to the second.” Then he opened a kitchen drawer and took out an old newspaper. He handed it to me. “Turn to page four,” he instructed. I opened the newspaper. The date at the top was from two years ago, not long after Granny’s funeral. The main article on the page read: “CHILD LABOUR RING FOILED BY FLYING TRACTOR” In the early hours of Monday morning, an organised syndicate of illegal child labourers had their operation destroyed by a tractor when it struck their base of operation, a hitherto abandoned creamery near the village of Dundrevan. Five of the six men, all non-nationals, suffered minor injuries, whilst one remains in a critical condition in hospital. Police who shortly after arrived at the scene discovered twenty-two children — also non-nationals, with ages ranging between 8 and 14 — wandering about the area in a state of apparent confusion. The children are currently being cared for at the Sisters of Mercy convent where they are being treated for shock and malnutrition. Examination of their living conditions revealed that the children were being used to manufacture narcotics intended for sale both here and abroad. Police are keen to question the men involved, and it is not currently known how a tractor happened to fall from the sky with precision enough to end this brutal crime against innocent children. I was a little confused, not sure what Grandad was expressing by showing me the newspaper. He then opened up: “The nuns tipped me off about the place. This fucking place. Honestly, one police man, and he’s close to retirement, too. He couldn’t investigate a pimple on the end of his nose. So the Mother Superior came to me. She said she was passing there one day and heard what she thought was a child getting beaten. And where was PC fucking Plod at the time? Playing cards and drinking gin with Silas Brandywine. No wonder those human trafficking bastards set up shop here. Perfect place to get away with all kinds of shit.” Grandad paused to flex his muscles. He brought both arms up to a double biceps. When he said his biceps were thirty-one inches yesterday, they looked thicker than my waist now. Veins popped out of his skin and seemed to help him inflate himself bigger. I was hard as a rock again, but I was seated at the table, so he didn’t notice. “So I did what any father would do. I saved those kids. The tractor was here when I bought the place, but it was shot. I’d staked out the creamery myself, getting the layout and all that. My hearing is pretty good, and I could tell that the children weren’t in the main house, but in one of the outbuildings, probably used to store the dairy products prior to shipping when the place was operational. It was heavily padlocked, which wouldn’t have been a problem for me.” He paused to crank out a most muscular. OMG, he looked bigger — way bigger — than yesterday. That could only mean his strength was increasing by the hour. I had to ask another question: “Why didn’t you just bust the kids out there and then?” “I guess I have a flair for the dramatic, Stephen. Plus, I couldn’t tell if those wankers had guns or who they were connected to. Was it a localised operation, or was there something bigger behind it?” He shrugged, causing his massive pecs to heave and flex. Veins erupted across his shoulders and chest. “I planned to demolish the entire house, but my aim was off. Fortunately the tractor hit the part where most of them were sleeping. It’s a disappointing miracle only one of them was seriously injured. But he lived. They all were extradited back to whatever shit-pile they crawled from. The kids were all orphans, but I hear they’re doing well in foster homes and such.” “That part of the tractor from last night. Was it…?” “Yup, the very same. After the police were done with their investigation, they just up and left. The buildings were demolished for safety reasons and what was left of the tractor was just lying there when I returned a few weeks later. I decided to keep it as a memento.” “Aren’t you worried the cops will connect you to the incident through the tractor remains?” Then I remembered: he completely destroyed what was left of it last night. “Pimple on the end of his nose,” Grandad reminded me, referring to the local constabulary’s incompetence. I had to ask another question: “What does your heroic deed do with how huge you want to get?” Oh I hoped this question wouldn’t set him off again. I silently cringed and my erection subsided. Grandad didn’t answer immediately. For a moment he was lost to his flexing. He performed weight-free bicep curls before me, his attention rapt on the bulging balls of muscle that erupted out of his arms as he flexed and pumped them. He grunted with something akin to minor satisfaction. “Back then I weighed less than half of what I do now, which of this morning is one hundred and twenty-five stone.” He paused to allow me to take that one in. Wait, he said ‘stones’. I had to do some mental arithmetic. I couldn’t believe the number. “You’re over 1700 pounds. Grandad… that’s… it’s…” I didn’t have the words. “I plan to weigh over a tonne before the week is out, lad. See what I did back then to free those kids? I must be way stronger now. I moved here to get away from shit. I was stressed out trying to keep my businesses afloat. Too many gyms completely saturated the market and my profits were diminishing. Before I knew it I was taking out second mortgages on the properties, but haemorrhaging capital faster than new bills get printed. And your grandmother’s cancer was so hard to bear.” He didn’t elaborate. I hadn’t known Granny all that well; you can blame ‘dear old dad’ for that one. But Grandad was opening up to me, now. And that was a good thing. It helped me to acquire a better understanding of the person he is, and the events that led to him looking the way he does. But there was more to learn, and I’m sure he’d tell me when he was good and ready. “But I have to get stronger, Stephen. If those fuckers — or their associates — ever come back here, I want to be so fucking strong, they’ll shit out of their windpipes in fear when they see me. No child will ever again unduly suffer on my watch.” He performed a full lat spread. Fuck, he was huger than when he last did that pose. His muscles opened up and expanded in all directions. His upper pecs seemed to suck his head down into them. He liked the feeling so much that his junk swelled massively into the biggest boner I’d ever seen. He was hung like a horse; no… his made horse dicks look small. “And then there’s the… wall,” he said, sombrely. My eyebrows peaked with curiosity. I was already tugging my pud with one hand beneath the table. If Grandad noticed, he didn’t respond. We were just two guys hanging out, right? Perfectly natural for blokes to get off to one another’s manliness. It’s only hormones and chemical exchanges, nothing more. Okay fuck it… I fancied the shit out of him. My own grandfather. But it’s not like he’d been in my life much prior to this. We’d been pretty much estranged because of the bad blood between a father and his son. Couldn’t I just pretend that we weren’t related, simply to make masturbating less awkward? Wait, what was this about a ‘wall’? “Wall?” I’d been close to coming, but I was glad I didn’t. My curiosity got the better of my libido. Was he speaking about a real wall or a figurative one? I had to know more about what was going on here, especially now that I’d put down roots. In fact, I’d yet to learn about how important a role ‘roots’ played in all of this. “If you’re done with breakfast, I’ll show you around more of the farm,” said Grandad. Then he did a side-chest pose and his muscle-tits gobbled up a huge amount of space. Dimples and striations erupted across their masses. My dick went from semi-flaccid to rock hard in a heartbeat. “Oh shit,” I groaned, my words emerging as a panicky croak. I leapt up from the table, my jockstrap hugely tented out in front of me. I cupped all that I could of the bulge with my hand and made a beeline for the stairs. I had to get to the bathroom. But before I got to the upper landing, I came swiftly, my body and organ convulsing in unison. I staggered on the landing as the orgasm overwhelmed me. Once in the bathroom I locked the door and massaged my dick further where it poked out of the jock pouch. Sticky creme coated my dick and my pubic hair was slick with it. I needed to take a shower. Then I noticed that one of Grandad’s jockstraps had been left in the well of the shower. I guess he’d forgotten to chuck it in the laundry. I think I did a bad thing then, but you can decide for yourself. I picked up the jock and attempted to wear it. It was wet from the shower, but I didn’t care. It was a kinky thing to do, right? But fuck it, this new life of mine was exceptional, and full of the unexpected. Of course, I was lost inside the jock. The pouch was huge; it had to be for Grandad. The straps at the back hung loosely below my arse, hardly touching it at all. The waistband was also loose around me. I had to hold the jock with one hand to keep it up. I finally gave up and let it fall to the floor. Then I picked it up and took a little sniff. It smelt of the extremes of bodybuilding. It reeked of manly musk. It cooked in the juices of sweat and precum coaxed into being by the heavy lifting of massive weights, over and over again. It sang of strength and power and ever-increasing mass. It shone with magnificent, masculine muscularity that showed no signs of ever stopping. It was the garment of a god. I wasn’t worthy to hold it, much less attempt to wear it. I stepped into the shower and turned on the warm spray. Then I wanked again… and again. How I came three times in just a few minutes was a mystery. But there was power in this place. And I think it was rubbing off on me. I wanted it to. I wanted to be just like Grandad. *** In less than half an hour my Grandad brought me on a tour of the farm. I hate to say this, but there really wasn’t much to see. The pigs were the only livestock he owned. I asked him about this as he led me from one utility shed to another. He showed me where the generator room was. It was hooked up to several solar panels, plus a single wind-powered turbine some ways off. I hadn’t noticed the tall propeller on a stick when I’d first arrived the day before. Together the devices gave the farm all the power it needed. Grandad was off the grid and didn’t owe shit to anyone. Another building housed nothing but composters, which Grandad said was great for the soil and helped him get rid of household waste with little pollutants. He went on to explain that his toilets drained into a tank that fed into the compost. Nothing was wasted. I guess a big man produced a lot of crap. “The pigs aren’t for eating, but they serve their purpose. Although… lately I haven’t needed to use them much.” He didn’t elaborate until he took me to the field farthest from the farm. It was populated primarily by oak trees. Each tree was a mighty old thing, with a presence that felt ancient. Grandad perhaps sensed my curiosity and explained. “Last year one of these old girls got struck by lightning. Only quick reflexes from your old gramps here stopped the entire plantation from burning down. Still, wasn’t much left of her when I pulled her remains right out of the ground and cut away a cross-section.” “Don’t tell me, you didn’t use any equipment to pull up the remains, right?” I think Grandad liked the fact that I was interested in how things operated here. “Well, I used a saw to cut through the stump, but I used my strength to rend the stump from the earth, yes.” He bounced his huge pectoral masses with lofty pride. Then he added: “I wasn’t as big then as I am now. It took me a good ten minutes to get the stump out of the ground. The roots went down a mighty ways. But I won through in the end.” “You’d probably do it in half that time now. You’re huge.” I didn’t need to remind him. “Halve that time again, then lop off another minute,” he said with a smirk. “So you examined the age of the tree from its rings, yes?” There was a keenness in my voice now. He heard it and it pleased him. “Indeed. The lifespan of oak trees can vary. The really old ones can live for over five hundred years. But these babies… they’re far older. I needed a really strong magnifying glass to count those rings from the cross-section. Each ring counts for one year of growth. I gave up at seven hundred and fifty.” “Wow… so they’re something special then.” I wondered where this was going. “Not just the trees themselves, Stephen.” He hunkered down to dig for something between the roots of the nearest oak. In less than a minute he produced something round and dirty, like a clump of soil matted with leaf clutter. He tossed it to me. “What do you make of that?” I don’t know why I did it, but I immediately brought the object close to my nose. It’s odour was familiar. It was the same ‘earthy’ smell I’d gotten from the milkshake he’d made for me earlier. “What is this?” “You’ve never seen a truffle before?” “Aren’t they fancy chocolates?” “No… real truffles are fungi. But unlike regular mushrooms, they don’t put up parasols to spread their spores. They reproduce underground, amidst the root structures of trees. Different trees can produce different types of truffle. There are white ones, black ones, red ones, and so on. And some of their names are associated with the trees under which they spawn. I’m not going to go all scientific on this. I’ll keep it simple.” The truffle I held felt like it weighed about a half pound. I cleaned off the soil and revealed its somewhat greenish-purple hue. It looked like it was faintly glowing, too. Grandad had more to say on the subject. “They spread their spores via animals that dig them up and eat them. Pigs are great at this, although dogs are better. I’m not overly fond of dogs, and I picked up those pigs for a pittance. I originally had twelve. But four died of either old age, or twisted guts. Don’t worry, I didn't waste the meat. A man’s got to grow, right?” A lat spread just for the fun of it reminded me that I was in the presence of a muscle giant. “So you just let the pigs wander amongst the oaks and they dig up the truffles for you?” Grandad nodded enthusiastically. “Well, I need to be present, else they’ll scoff them up real quick. I usually just clap my hands when they find one and they obediently drop the booty. That one you’re holding in your hand — even though it’s a small one — will fetch about two hundred quid. I once unearthed one that weighed over eight pounds, but it’s quality was way beyond what you’re holding. It bought me that jeep I flung into the air last night.” He paused to frown and lament his questionable actions of the night before, but he chirped up quickly enough. “I hope it didn’t kill anyone, although I think we’d have heard something by now. I no longer fit inside cars, so it’s not really a loss.” After a short pause: “Try some,” he insisted, indicating I should eat the smelly fruiting body. “Seriously? You want me to eat this?” “Yup, just rub off the excess soil and start chewing. It’ll do you good to try it. I want to test a theory.” So I was to be my Grandad’s guinea pig. Speaking of the pigs; he said some of them died from twisted guts. I hope that wasn’t from eating the truffles. “Well, you obviously know best,” I said, but I really wasn’t fond of the idea. “You had some in your shake this morning. It’s fine. Truffles are an expensive addition to cooking, highly prized in top restaurants the world over. These ones… well, they’re special.” I decided to trust my Grandad. I cleaned the tuber as best I could and then tentatively sliced some off with my teeth. It was like chewing a really dry potato, or what I imagined that would be like. There wasn’t really any flavour; more an aroma than anything else. So I chewed, and chewed, and finally forced the bolus down my throat. I coughed a few times and my eyes watered up. Grandad grinned broadly, then he slapped me on the back, hard enough to leave a red patch. I almost went flying; I guess he sometimes forgot how immensely strong he is. “Oh grow a set of balls, lad. Now tell me if you feel any different.” I didn’t feel anything. Not at first. But then… something happened. I felt a tightness all over. It started beneath my arms. I wasn’t sure I cared for the feeling at first, but then I realised I was growing. That feeling under my arms came from my expanding lat muscles. The tightness was followed quickly by a warm, tingling sensation. “Oh fuck… is this really happening?” “It sure is, Stephen. You think I got this way just by bodybuilding?” The feeling continued. My muscles were growing, expanding, gaining more dominance over the rest of me. My neck thickened, along with my traps and delts. My shoulder bones widened to better accommodate the new muscle mass. My — oh fuck — I was getting pecs… better than the modest ones I sported before. Slabs of manly chest muscles sprouted from my front and hung weightily; okay, nothing like Grandad’s, but hey, I shared much of his genetics, and now he’d revealed to me something about this place that turned men into gods. My abs and obliques tightened and toned up, sprouting bulges that made my midsection look beautiful. I looked down at myself and watched as six bellies popped out of my abdomen and became ripped and hard. My six-pack was better than it had ever been. I fanned out my arms to better accommodate my new lats. I couldn’t wait to see myself in the mirror. I felt tickled by the muscles that sprouted from my back, and I instantly shot up in the dick department. I didn’t care about having a boner. I didn’t want this feeling to end. My legs, too, gained size, with defined cords of muscle that stretched my skin tight. My calves grew big and hard and I marveled at the veins that effortlessly popped out of them. I brought my arms up to form a double biceps pose. I looked at each taut but prominent upward bulge, and my dick got harder and harder. “Fuck, Grandad. This is… it’s… it’s… incredible,” I exclaimed, completely in muscle-growth reverie. Was it okay to be this self-absorbed? I didn’t care. I never wanted this feeling to end. But it was over all too quickly. Maybe this was a dream. I pinched myself to see if I would wake up. The pinch itself was interesting. I could barely grab any skin. My body fat was far less than it had been. I’d gained quality muscle, nothing else. “Huh,that’s it?” “For now, lad. But you’ve proven something to me. The truffles work best at the beginning. The more we eat, however, the less effective they are. To get to my size you have to put in serious training. Lately I’ve been spending most of my waking hours just bodybuilding, and bodybuilding, and body-fucking-building. But it’s not enough. To achieve my ultimate goal, which is ultimately endless, I guess… I’ll need help to fully unlock the potential of these truffles.” I was now hooked on a feeling. That feeling was muscle-growth. “I want to be huge, Grandad. It’s got to happen,” I almost barked anxiously. I flexed my left bicep over and over, twisting my wrist and squeezing my fist so as to make my forearm pop like crazy. With my other hand I cranked one off, not even realising I was masturbating in front of my Grandad. He didn’t seem to mind. “You’ll get there. After all, you’ll have the best trainer. But it’s not going to be easy. When I first grew after tasting a truffle, I gained a little more than you did. I was already big from weightlifting. But I wasn’t a bodybuilder; I’d never had that kind of conditioning. But a few more truffles changed that.” To emphasise, he matched me pose for pose. We growled and goofed about for a bit, enjoying our muscles and our erections. Grandad really felt and behaved younger than his years. I wanted him to be a pal as well as a mentor. “Next time I found a better quality truffle. I ate it all, but gained a little less muscle than before. This has been going on for almost two years. Of course, I don’t always find good quality truffles. I tried experimenting with different varieties. I’d go out into the wilderness and uproot whole trees: poplar, spruce, ash etcetera. I replanted them here. I hoped, somehow that if their root structures produced truffles, that I could sort of mix the spores about, to create new strains. But the supplanted trees didn’t thrive. The oaks always overwhelmed them. So I’m basically left with one variety of truffle.” “But all we need is one variety, right? These things are magical,” I added. He nodded. “Well there is an exact science to it. I contacted a scientist colleague of mine from way back. I’ve been supplying him with truffles for over a year now. The results have been mixed, but he’s been working to isolate the muscle-growth properties of the truffles using radiation and various refining techniques. So far the results have been promising. I’m waiting for him to get back to me soon so I can get a concentrated dose. But he moves around a lot, due to the somewhat unethical nature of his experiments.” He paused to lose himself to his thoughts again. I could tell he was dreaming of getting absolutely HUGE! But if muscle-enhancing truffles weren’t enough, there was more to discover at Ridge Farm. He took me to one of three rectangular white outbuildings, the ‘sheds’ I’d seen upon my arrival the day before. Each one was devoid of windows, and the only way in was through a single, heavily padlocked door. There was also a thumb scanner (very fancy). He unlocked the padlocks and placed his thumb on the scanner. A red light on the panel turned green and there was a little ‘beep’ sound. He showed me in. There was nothing inside but a stairwell that led underground. Overhead a fluorescent light hummed more loudly than I cared for. He led me down a passageway that seemed to go on forever. His shoulders scraped the sides of the passage and he commented on this: “I’ll have to widen this passage. Getting too big for it. I like the feeling.” Eventually we stopped. There was nowhere else to go. The passageway ended, opening out into a roundish space, and dominated by what appeared to be a large, black metal wall. Track lighting along the ceiling of the shaft gave us plenty of illumination. “I found this quite by accident. I was clearing some trees to make land for ploughing, shortly after I bought the farm. I didn’t know at the time I would become a truffle farmer. I just wanted to get down and work the land and see what inspired me. It helped me with the grief process, I guess. “I wasn’t anywhere near the size I am now; I’d not yet discovered the truffles. But the building above is where a sinkhole once formed beneath my feet. I fell twenty feet into this shaft, although back then I had to crawl through it. I’ve widened it since then, and put in the lighting. I thought I was done for, but I could see where I was going, when really I should have been blind in the darkness. There was something down here emitting light.” He paused to allow me to take it all in. Suddenly he had me thinking of spacemen. “Feel the ground. It feels warm. And somewhat soft. At least when I fell I didn’t break anything, although I’d dislocated my shoulder. And it hurt like hell. But I was made of tough stuff, even back then. Here, feel the metal wall, too.” I did just that, and I could feel vibrations and a little heat emanating from the wall. “Where we are now is directly below the field of oak trees where the truffles grow. Something beyond that wall is providing them with the muscle-growth properties. Something I’m determined to discover. There’s only one problem.” I looked at him with all the incredulity I could muster. This was so much to take in; it bordered on surreal. “I can’t get through that wall. I’ve tried everything short of blowing the shit out of it and risking destroying the oaks above. No more oaks means no more truffles. There is only one way to get through that wall,” said Grandad somberly. I said nothing, but I already knew what his answer would be. “We’re going to bodybuild. We are going to build our fucking bodies to gigantic proportions. That’s the key to getting through this wall. Brute strength. Enough of it will reap the ultimate reward. Forget everything about yourself that came before this day, lad. From now on Stephen Ridge is a bodybuilder. And may we both be damned if you don’t become as big as me… or even bigger.” I was reeling from this. I actually felt light-headed as my cock got harder still. And it felt huge when I held it in my hand, rubbing it gently as I quietly got off to my Grandad’s plan. “Oh fuck… I’m gonna come. Grandad, I can’t fucking hold it in. Suh-sorry for… this… unnnnnghhhh!!!!” I just about managed to get my dick out of the jock pouch before shooting a big, salty load at the very wall we were now both determined to breach. Grandad didn’t mind. We were both men; NO! Not men. We were bodybuilders. Grandad soothed me with nothing but fondness and conviction. He believed in me. So much had happened in less than a day, but my path in life was now set out before me. I had to ask something: “What if we do get through that wall — when we’re both big enough and strong enough — what then? What if whatever’s behind that wall is locked in there for a reason?” “We’ll never know unless we try. It’s a mystery I need solved.” And as if to emphasise his point, Grandad pushed against the wall. He pressed with all of his strength, grunting noisily as he channeled every last ounce of his incredible might. His body exploded with size and power. His skin almost burst apart from the strain of new muscles bulging, getting impossibly bigger. Veins erupted all over him, carrying blood to every muscle fiber. “WHY WON’T IT FUCKING MOVE?????” For the first time since I’d been here, his exertions got the better of him. But his body looked beautiful beneath a patina of sweat that made his muscles glisten. “Hey… it’s okay, Grandad. Give it time. When I’m as big as you, we’ll both bring it down.” I placed a reassuring hand on his bicep. I felt its power and its hardness. It was mind-blowing. I had another question. “You said that each time you eat a truffle its effects are lessened. But if that’s so, how come you look like you’re growing right in front of my eyes?” A valid question, I thought. “Let me show you the next building to this one,” he said simply. At that we headed back to the surface, leaving the ancient mystery of the metal wall behind. The next building was locked the same way as the first. Grandad soon had us inside. My jaw dropped. The interior was about sixty feet by thirty. And it was crammed full of bushels of truffles, all of which had been cleaned thoroughly. They were bigger and smelt mustier than the one I’d eaten earlier. “They’re better quality truffles. I’ve been stockpiling them. They’re worth hundreds of millions of pounds. Occasionally — maybe one out of several thousand — I find an absolute pearl. A truffle of extremely high quality. I’ve found ten of them so far, each one weighing about six pounds. I sent two to my colleague for his research. The other six… well, this is why I’m the size I am today. And bodybuilding, of course. It’s how I continue to make massive gains. The better quality truffles reap the greatest rewards. Then I grow, so I can lift heavier weights and eat larger amounts. Rinse and repeat, lad.” I was held aghast by this revelation. “Please tell me you have more of them left. I want to grow huge so badly, Grandad.” My appeal didn’t fall on deaf ears. “I kept one for you, yes, lad. However, I’m a little reluctant for you to try it just yet.” Panic rose in me. I had been bitten by the muscle-growth bug, and now I was addicted. I wanted more, so much more. “But if I get huge now, we’ll be able to get through that wall sooner. What if there are even greater ways to grow our muscles beyond that wall? It could be a spaceship that crashed here thousands of years ago. Or… or… it could be the meaning of life or shit like that. Grandad, don’t hold back on me now. Not after showing me all this.” If I sounded frantic, I couldn’t help it. I was a kid denied sugar all of his life who’d suddenly discovered a lollipop. “It’s the best quality I’ve ever found. I could have easily used it on myself, to maybe pack on another five hundred pounds or more. But I’m sixty-four years old. You, however, are still going through puberty. That means you still have elevated levels of growth hormone in you. You’re not done growing yet. I’m a little scared to give you such a hefty dose so soon. You need to be introduced gradually to such potency. You could potentially grow to thousands of pounds. Your height would be incalculable. And if you consider my hulk-out rage from last night, and the damage it did, you could be out of control with testosterone- and truffle-fueled outbursts you may not be able to suppress.” He stopped talking, but rubbed my shoulder soothingly. “We need to do this right,” he said after a time. “You just need to trust your Grandad.” I calmed down and nodded my understanding. I then asked: “What’s in the third building?” “Something you need to see. I warn you… it’s not for the faint of heart,” my Grandad cautioned. “I need to see it. Please.” I had my cool head back. I was thinking clearly. Grandad nodded and so we went to the third building. It was just a big refrigerator. I felt instantly cold, but it didn’t seem to bother Grandad. It looked like a room where autopsies are carried out. And I wasn’t wrong. There was a large reinforced table in the centre of the room. A hulking mass lay on it, covered with a shiny, metallically-woven blanket. “One of the pigs was pregnant when I got them. She was the first to ingest what I believe might have been a high-quality truffle,” my Grandad said. He removed the blanket from the elephant-sized mass. The thing underneath was quite dead. It was the biggest pig I’d ever seen. It was also hugely muscled. “She died giving birth to it. She had three in all; two females. This was the male. I think the effects of the truffles only affect males. That’s why the mother and its siblings weren’t affected. It grew to this size in three days. But the critter was brain-damaged and couldn’t use its legs; a mercy, I guess. Had it gotten loose, there’s no telling what damage it could have caused. I euthanized it with poison to stop its heart. It took a lot to kill it, too.” “Why do you keep it here?” I was a little horrified. I suddenly wanted to take Grandad’s advice and be careful where the truffles were concerned. “I know… I should be rid of it. My colleague, Dr. Weiss, took plenty of tissue samples for his research. He was based here, for a while. But he likes to move around for reasons I won’t go into.” “We should burn this to the ground, and everything in it. It doesn’t feel right having this here, Grandad”. “I agree. We’ll do that after we fix the fence and then have lunch.” I was eager to get to work doing chores around the farm, so I could test out my new muscles. I weighed myself on the regular bathroom scale. The readout said “277”. I was amazed. I’d gained over fifty pounds, just from chewing on a low-quality truffle. I couldn’t wait to break that scale and have to use the big one in the barn. Then I thought about the dead monster pig. But I trusted my Grandad. He was experienced in the use of the truffles — and learning more about them all the time — so I knew I would be fine as long as I followed his advice and learned all I could from him. I knuckled down to work, eat, learn… and grow! ONE YEAR LATER Rod came in a massively long spurt as his dick responded to his third time eating a truffle, each one of better quality than the last. It never got stale to watch him engulfed in the throes of orgasmic muscle-growing bliss. His response to the truffles had been even better than mine. Okay, he didn’t share the exceptional Ridge genetics, but he’d already packed on more than one hundred pounds of muscle after just two truffles. We had to respect the potency of these miraculous, earthy fruits. Too much too soon could be catastrophic. I had my ‘little’ Mr Olympia in Rod, now. But he wouldn’t be little much longer. His growth was phenomenal so far, as was mine and Grandad’s on a daily basis. “Are you ever done jizzing?” I laughed when his body shuddered near the end of his climax. Even though I outmuscled him by nearly three thousand pounds, seeing him react to a growth spurt of his own, always made my dick super-hard. At thirty-six inches long, and twenty inches thick, my dick was beyond formidable. I couldn’t wait for Rod to get big enough so I could fuck him without ripping him a second arse hole. “I’m a major jizz machine, Ste,” said Rod, cupping as much spunk as he could so he could give it to me as a tasty treat. I loved to taste all that my boyfriend could provide. Today marked our sixth month as a couple, so it was an anniversary of sorts. A lot had happened in a year, but I’ll keep it brief. Grandad continued to bodybuild and grow bigger and bigger. I benefited from his mentoring so well, and also from controlled but consistent doses of high-grade truffle. It so happened that only the best quality truffles didn’t perish, so most of what Grandad had stockpiled in the second white building eventually turned to mush. But they made great compost, as Grandad hated to waste anything. When his height reached twelve feet and his weight close to eight thousand pounds, Grandad decided we needed to move. I was fast approaching eight feet in height and I weighed just over three thousand pounds. We needed a third body to help bring down the mysterious underground wall. So far Grandad and me could only dent it, but it proved that we were getting stronger and eventually, one day, we’d get beyond it and find out the secret to the truffles. But we were too big now to avoid eventually drawing unwanted attention. Okay, living pretty much in isolation helped, and the good folk from the village nearby were okay living near two amazing giant muscle men (with a third well on the way to massive ‘muscledom’). They would keep our secret. Still, though, Grandad felt somewhat exposed. With help from Doctor Weiss, we moved in secret to an isolated island off the west coast (airlifted by helicopter inside a metal cargo container under cover of darkness is no way to travel, believe you me). There we could live a happy life, build another farm and continue to bodybuild our incredible physiques. I went back to see Rod three months after moving to Ridge Farm. By then I looked bigger and better than any Mr Olympia winner. Rod couldn’t believe it was me, and when he popped an instant boner at first sight of me, I knew then what I’d secretly suspected all along. He was as gay as I am. Okay, he’d accidentally got Cindy Fleming pregnant, but they split up when he admitted this to her, and she didn’t want the baby anyway on the grounds she was too young to be a mother. So she put the tyke up for adoption. This left Rod a free agent. When he saw the bodybuilder I’d become after just three months, he had plenty of questions. So he listened when I told him my amazing secret. He wanted in, although he was cautious. I talked it over with Grandad, and he agreed that Rod should come live with us. I craved a boyfriend, and we needed a third huge bodybuilder to help bring down that wall. Grandad was now very rich after investing some of his monies earned from regular truffle farming in the stock market. He could afford to employ a permanent security team to guard Ridge Farm on the mainland. As soon as we were big enough — and we needed to get Rod up to a massive size, too — we’d return secretly to the underground shaft to work on the wall. Grandad wanted Rod and me to have a special day, just to ourselves. So he packed us a hefty lunch of about a million calories to get us through the day. We were down on the beach on the south side of the island. The spray from the ocean felt delicious on our naked muscle-bods. It was a strikingly beautiful summer afternoon. This place really was a paradise. It was the ideal habitat where muscle-gods could grow in private and not give a shit that we’d outgrown the regular world in favour of our own veritable Olympus. “We should have asked Gordon to join us, you big bodybuilding bulge-monster,” said Rod, and I loved it when he called me playful names like that. Then the truffle kicked in, and he began to grow. It wouldn’t be as much as the last time, as the effects of the truffles diminished with each use, so he’d have to hit the weights big time if he was ever to catch up with me. But he got more and more beautiful with every pound of muscle gained. I, too, had a lot of catching up to do with Grandad. He really was something to behold. Today he was tending to the oak saplings and truffles he’d salvaged from the mainland plantation. He’d decided to raze the original oaks to the ground and destroy any chances of truffles falling into the wrong hands. A muscle-growth epidemic would prove disastrous. Now that the oaks were no more, he decided he’d nothing to lose trying out explosives on the wall. As he’d suspected, the C4 did nothing. But the new oak plantation on the island was doing well, so far. Thanks to the compost formed of the spoiled batches of stockpiled truffles, the new oaks grew at an extremely accelerated rate. Within a year they were already nurturing new truffles in their root structures. Now and again Grandad would find a high-quality one, and he was only too happy to share it with me and Rod. His desire to grow bigger and stronger would always be with him, and we had the power to grow forever, if we so desired. But he usually took a slightly smaller dose of truffle than he provided to me and Rod. We needed to grow, and get bigger and stronger. So much bigger. We never wanted this feeling to end. Rod packed on even more muscle as we rolled around on the beach making love. I let him enter me often, and soon he’d be big enough for me to fuck him. I really couldn’t wait for that day. Later we ate a lot of food, then made love again. We went for dips in the ocean and tested our strength by hurling boulders around. Rod got a great pump out of lifting weights he couldn’t even attempt prior to his latest growth spurt. “One day we’ll get through the wall, all three of us,” I said to him as we lay on the beach, tired from our exertions. He was small compared to me, but I loved to engulf him in my massive musculature whilst cooing softly to him in his ear. “I hope the power to grow even huger is in there. It has to be if it’s been feeding the roots supporting the truffles all this time,” said Rod. “Yeah we need to get huge. I’d love to one day make Grandad look like a baby standing next to me,” I quipped. “He won’t like that,” came back Rod’s jovial remark. I loved him so much. I kissed him over and over. “But what’ll he be able to do to me? I’ll be the biggest bodybuilder ever. He’ll have to step aside and let a real man take charge. GRRRRR!!!!” I made a huge single biceps pose. At my command sixty-six inches of rock hard, steel muscle flexed and bulged, big enough to almost blot out the sun. Rod grew instantly hard again. Then we fell asleep in each other’s arms and only when the rising tide lapped at our exceptional muscle-bods, did we rouse ourselves awake and head back to New Ridge Farm. It had been a good day. But it could only get better. Grandad was making beef stew. Even MORE amazing muscle growth to come, and will the secret of what's behind the wall eventually be revealed?

This is my first story. I like to think that my writing gets better as the story unfolds. Of course there are always misses and hits, but please continue to read, and give me your feedback. Authors live for your feedback. The Wall I’m a successful Wall Street executive. My life is good. In fact, sometimes I think it is too good. I don't complain. My office is in the city, and I have a nice home on Long Island from which I commute to work every day. My work days are long and sometimes stressful, but I enjoy the challenges, and I decompress by obsessively working out in the gym and working in my garden. The garden is beautiful, but I always thought that it was lacking a few defining structures; so, when the idea hit me that a beautiful stone wall would create the backdrop it deserved, I hired a reputable landscape contractor who could make my ideas into reality. I was so excited. Monday was to be the start of the new wall project, and I had been thinking of little else for weeks. Unfortunately, the garden, where usually I love to entertain, was about to become a construction zone. So, the weekend before, I decided to invite my friends John and Ernie over for lunch by the pool and an afternoon swim. They accepted and had asked if they could bring couple of their friends along that they thought I would enjoy. You see, John and Ernie are toned and attractive enough, but they know I what really like is muscle -- lots of it. I get off on big, beefy, masculine men - physical men who enjoy rough housing and showing off. Nothing turns me on like a big man who’s willing to rip off his shirt, wrestle me into a bear hug and show me that he’s at least a strong as me. I work out a lot myself, and at 6’2” and 245 lbs, I make a worthy competitor. I like feeling the strength of other men, and I love being tested and felt up and appreciated by big men even more. I had left a note on the front door for Ernie and John and their friends to let themselves in and meet me on the terrace by the pool. They arrived single file down the garden path - first John with a big hug and a whistle, and then Ernie with pat on my rump and a tousle of my hair. Then, Ernie made his hands into fists and started pounding on my pecs. “Someone’s been working out!” Another whistle. Then with a squeeze, “You’re gonna need a binder for these things if they get any bigger, Max.” Then Ernie doubled back for grope of my arm and said, “Oh wow! I can’t get my hands around it. You may be getting too big, or is there such a thing?” Now Ernie and John know I love a little admiration and that I don’t really have a limit for too big; so, I knew they were up to something when they started fawning over me and teasing. I also know that Ernie and John are aware that throwing a little admiration my way goes straight to my dick, and I was just starting to chub up a bit when their two friend showed up next, sending me straight to full mast steel in seconds flat. John said, “Maxie, if you’re not careful, you may get as big as our friends Eric and Lars here.” Gulp... “Max, meet Eric and Lars. Boys, this is our host Max.” Oh my God. Two men of my dreams, Eric and Lars were big and tall and looked like superheroes in shorts and polo shirts. Eric was fair skinned and dark haired, and Lars was golden all over – hair, skin and eyes - like a lion. I was slack jawed and salivating, and they looked pretty hungry for me as well. With a firm squeeze of my rump Ernie said, “Well, isn’t anybody going to say anything? Hellowwww? Gentlemen…?” Knocking on the top of my head, “Hellowwww... Is anybody in home? ... Earth to Max!” Startled back into civility, I offered my greeting to both Eric and Lars, and we said our polite hellos while continuing to survey each other’s physiques like hungry wolves eyeing fatted lambs (or in our case, like other hungry wolves. I couldn’t stop staring, and I couldn’t seem to maneuver my hardon into a less obvious position. It was straight up, hard as a rock and going nowhere. The attraction was so strong, that I think it was actually uncomfortable for Ernie and John, although, Ernie could always come up with a quip or a bitchy remark to lighten the tone. “OMG, you three! get a room! Or should I just jerk you off right here so we can get that lunch we were invited for today. AND DRINKS! I'm sure we were promised DRINKS!” Then nodding to the iced pitcher by the grill, “Maxie, my dear, get it in gear. Those margaritas are not going to serve themselves!” Long story short, the afternoon was fantastic. Besides being absolutely gorgeous hunks of prime muscle beef, Eric and Lars were also interesting and witty and delightful. They were just so damn sexy that I couldn’t stop staring and fantasizing. Every hearty laugh expanded a massive chest. Every lift of a fork flexed bulging biceps. A twist and stretch near the end of the meal made Eric’s shirt rise up above his navel, exposing the base of a rippling 6 pack. I stayed hard for 2 hours. When lunch was through, I offered the pool to my guests and indicated a changing room just off the deck. Eric and Lars acknowledged acceptance with a nod and set off to get changed, but John and Ernie declined, saying that they had eaten and drunk too much and needed a nap instead and would just head home early if I didn’t mind entertaining Eric and Lars for the afternoon. John gave me a wink and a peck on the cheek, while Ernie just groped me in the crotch and said, “I’m sure you three can find something fun to do without us,” and then, “I hear Lars is quite flexible.” A few minutes later, Eric and Lars emerged from the pool house, and I didn’t know if I would pass out right there or just cum in my shorts. My God, those boys could fill out their speedos. And talk about perfection, each in his own way the definition of what manliness should be. Eric was fair with a swirling pattern of dark hair on his chest, a defined trail down the middle of his abdomen, with more abundant hair over his thickly muscled legs. Lars was golden all over, with honey colored skin and a light dusting of golden hair all over his chest, forearms and legs that shimmered in the sunlight, making him look like a salted caramel ready to be sampled. Both of them were hugely built. Eric had absolutely enormous legs, butt, back and arms. Lars had the biggest pecs hanging over the tightest abs and most defined atlas belt I had ever seen. I was slack jawed, and they were all grins. I think Ernie and John must have alerted them ahead of the game that they could have some fun with me, and when they dropped their towels on the chaises and started rubbing suntan oil onto each other, then I had to get in on the action. I walked over, and Lars started flexing his pecs, bouncing the huge slabs up and down and saying, “Hey, Eric, have you noticed how Max can’t stop staring at my pecs. I think he might be a chest man. What do you say, Max? Do you want to help Eric put some sunscreen on my chest?” Before I could reply, Eric said, “No, Lars, I think he’s an arm man. Look how his dick twitches in his pants when I flex like this.” Eric flexed a huge arm in front of my face, and true to form, my dick twitched and pumped out some precum that made a wet spot on the front of my shorts. Lars then said, “You know, I think John and Ernie said that more than anything else, Max would like to flex for us. I could definitely go for that. Why don’t we get him out of those clothes and see what he’s got. From the tent in the front of his shorts, I don’t think we’ll be disappointed.” Eric then grabbed my shirt by the hem and pulled it up over my head while Lars unbuttoned/unzipped my shorts and pulled them to my feet. It happened so fast I could hardly react, but my dick responded, all nine inches of it, throbbing straight up toward my pecs and leaking copious precum as my guests made their inspections. Eric let out a low whistle and moved close behind me, pushing his own hardon up against my butt while reaching around me to rub sunscreen onto my chest and shoulders. “Hey, Lars, his chest is almost as big as yours, but I think you should get closer so that we can more easily compare.” Lars nuzzled up front, grinding his still speedo-covered erection into my hardon while flexing his pecs and his abs. “Hey Eric, he does have an amazing rack, but I think I’ve still got him beat. What about his arms? They look pretty big. Why don’t you each flex a biceps for me so I can decide who’s is bigger?” Eric’s right arm appeared in my peripheral vision and flexed into an enormous peak just beside my right cheek. I couldn’t help but turn my head and begin licking it, and I thought I might cum right then. Lars interrupted, “No! No! No! Do not cum yet. You may not cum until the comparison is through. Okay, Max, flex that big arm for me and let me see how yours feels compared to Eric’s.” I flexed with all my might, turned on like I had never been before and somehow willing myself not to come until permitted. “Oh, man, Max, your arm is as big as Eric’s, but I think his peak is still higher." My dick was shuddering like crazy, and the precum was leaking in a continuous stream. "Yeh, big man, you and Eric are close in the arm department, but his back and ass are like nothing you’ve ever seen and can't be beat by anyone. Turn around, and Eric can drop his trunks and you’ll see what I mean.” With that, still sandwiched between the two musclemen, I turned around and then watched as Eric took a step back, turned around and raised his arms into a double biceps. My hands were instinctively all over his arms and shoulders, and my cock was shuddering but somehow still under control. “Rear lat spread,” commanded Lars, and Eric complied, lowering his fists to his waist and forcing the wings of his back to spread as wide as any back I had ever seen. Then, while Eric was still flexing, Lars reached around and pulled Eric’s speedo to the ground. That ass was magnificent. High, tight and covered with a light dusting of hair. As Eric shifted weight from one foot to the other, the landscape of his gluteus muscles flexed and rolled. I could see some glistening sweat and a tuft of slightly thicker hair at the base of his spine, disappearing into the top of his ass crack, and I nearly blew my load again. I had never seen and ass that beefy and beautiful before. I needed to be inside that ass, and I needed it right then. Seeming to sense my need, or maybe revealing his own, Eric leaned over and grabbed his ankles. Then Lars grabbled a glob of precum from my dick and lubed Eric’s hole. Then Lars commanded me to flex my own double biceps pose while he positioned my dick at Eric’s hole. He then shoved his own 8-inches into me, which in turn forced me to enter Eric with a single thrust. Mphggh! It was pleasure beyond anything I had ever dreamed. With Lars fucking me and squeezing my biceps while I was fucking Eric and feeling his big muscle ass, I finally came, buckling over Eric at the same time that Lars came and buckled into me, and Eric came and nearly buckled to the ground. I must have pumped a gallon of cum into Eric. Lars was still feeling my arms and my pecs and ramming my ass, and I just kept cumming and cumming, worshipping Eric’s huge muscled body from behind while myself being worshipped the same. Finally, we were done and exhausted and laughing and lightly wrestling and flexing and feeling and then doing it all over again in the opposite direction and several different combinations. Eric and Lars stayed for the night and most of the following day. Then we said our farewells, and they were gone. Like I said, the weekend was relaxing. Now it was Sunday evening, and I needed to get ready for the week. Let me know if you enjoy the story so far. I can continue it if you like.

This is my first story. I wanted to adapt something that really happened to me in a trip, some years ago, and see if you like it (it's a short read) A Competitive Workout Lots of days have passed since I went on a vacation travel with some friends. Flying from Perú to make our dreams of knowing Hong Kong, Japan, Cambodia and Thailand a reality. Those were awesome days, Tokyo was actually a dream, and staying at Koh Phi Phi at the end of our trip was the best ending for it (and it was also quite weird, everyone, and I mean EVERYONE was insanely muscular, like if the water had steroids in it, but that might be another story...). And so, our last day of vacation arrived. The last night before taking the plane back, I stayed in the airport hotel, where they had this amazing and well equipped gym (maybe the best gym I've ever been). I always workout at night (like really late, after midnight), and it is usually empty at that time (even more when working out in a hotel hahaha). I went to workout arms as usual (and as you can tell from my pictures, that's my favorite body part to train). Biceps and triceps were the treat of the day. I don't know if it was because I had rested a lot before coming to train, but I felt particularly strong and my muscles resisted a bit more weight that night. Bicep curls with 40lbs in each arm, made my muscles pump to no believe, I could see two enormous veins filling with blood over my huge biceps (one on each arm). Then came the triceps extensions with 180lbs and the horseshoe on my arm became even more visible, I almost felt it was going to explode because of the amount of muscle that was pumping beyond believe... I was flexing, looking in the mirror, my enormous physique engorged with blood and a strength I never had before. My guns were HUGE. And then, suddenly, someone else came to the gym too. He was a really muscular man, taller than myself (well, I'm a bit short, it's not that difficult to be taller than me hahaha), and he was built like a bull. His neck was amazingly thick, putting mine to shame. He went to the mirror and started flexing his amazingly big muscles too, admiring himself. But, he also glanced at me while I was working out, like he was planning something. And then it began. Whenever I finished an exercise and started resting between sets, he went straight towards the weights I just left, and started lifting them for his own workout making lots of grunting sounds (which I really, REALLY hate hahaha). I could see all his muscles pumping and growing (which was a great sight, can't deny that), but somehow, he also seemed to struggle with the weights I was using. Whenever he finished a set, he always looked at me and flexed his gigantic arms, like if he was defying me to lift even more weight. I tried to ignore him for a while, just concentrating on my own workout, but I must confess I got really bored of his horrible grunts and his attitude, so I decided to teach him a lesson and END this muscle and strength competition. I went to the triceps pulldown machine, put the weight to the max (220lbs if I remember correctly), and started lifting a set with it, getting to 10 reps. My triceps became huge, and it was difficult to move them because of the pump they got. I didn't have to flex them in order to see a perfect horseshoe I had on the back of my enormous arm. Then, I got to the dumbbells, left the ones I was using before (40lbs), and got the ones that weighted 50lbs to do bicep curls, finishing my set too. My guns were amazingly huge right now. The two engorged veins were pulsating with power each time I moved the weight up and down, feeling how they got bigger and bigger. I couldn't touch my head as they were so pumped right now. It was like having two huge slabs of muscle attached to my body, responding to enormous strength. As I finished, now I was the one who looked at him, defying to outclass my already surprising strength. I'm not lying to you, he actually gulped. He was afraid. He had watched in awe as I moved all that weight with the power of my arms alone and started walking to were I left the weights. He first went to the triceps pulldown machine and tried to lift it to no avail. He tried, his face turning red, his already enormous muscles just stuck without moving... He had to reduce 40lbs of weight in the machine to finish his set. Then, he went for the 50lbs dumbbells. He looked at me and flexed his arms in a double biceps that would have amazed anyone in this forum, and then tried to lift the weights. He got them, each on one hand, and I thought that with his humongous size, he would be able to curl them... But he couldn't. Not even one rep. He went back for the 40lbs and angrily finished his set. I decided to give a coup de grace to his arrogance. One final set. I went to the dumbbell rack and got the ones that weighted 60lbs. I had NEVER lifted that much weight in each arm, this was a really a risk. But I felt confident, felt strong, my arms looked like they had doubled in size because of the pump and the adrenaline and I decided to try... And suceeded. I made my last set while looking directly at him as I pumped my arms. He was in complete disbelief. He watched this impossible weight (at least it was for me), go up and down for reps, my guns becoming EVEN MORE HUGE. I finished, drop the weights and looked at him while trying to cross my arms (it was difficult because of the pump really hahaha), and he just left the gym, afraid and ashamed. That was the most fun I’ve ever had in a gym, I guess competitive people like him deserve experiences like this one. This was a final selfie I took just after I finished, couldn't move my arms that much (my camera sucked big time at that time).

Okay, here's the start of something new. Let me know if you want me to carry on! What you need to understand is that Harry and I had been friends all our lives, or nearly. When we were in playgroup, I chewed on his toy car. When we went to school together, we taught one another to read. If a teacher asked me what my name was, I’d say: “Max and Harry.” For years, right up till we went to university, people would call us Maxandharry or Harryandmax. Even at Uni, him studying Biological Sciences and me doing Business Studies, we texted nearly every day. For a while, after celebrating our Friendversary, we even changed our Faceboook names to MaxandharryandharryandmaX, till he pointed out it looked a bit gay. I felt a bit sad changing it, but my girlfriend of the time told me he was right. In the years since then, of course, we drifted apart a bit. We were both in London but we would only meet for a drink every couple of months. I guess he slowly started noticing a change in me about summer 2019 when I had made a special effort to get #BeachBodyReady. ‘Shit, mate, you really do have a gym membership, don’t you?’ he said. ‘When are Men’s Health ringing you for a cover feature?’ I was in a short sleeved shirt and I was feeling pretty good about myself back then, but still I knew he was talking shit. ‘Bro, have you seen the guys on Love Island? All I’ve done so far is lose a bit weight really.’ ‘Impressive though,’ he said, sinking the last of his pint. ‘I don’t think so,’ I said. ‘Not yet.’ ‘Well, I reckon Niamh would think so,’ he said. I cuffed his shoulder. ‘She’s not superficial like other ho’s,’ I said. ‘Girls like that sort of thing, though,’ he said. He looked down at himself. ‘They can’t help themselves.’ ‘They like to see we’re taking care of ourselves,’ I told him. ‘Anyway, you’re far from overweight, dude.’ ‘Underweight, if anything,’ he said. ‘I do my heavy lifting with this.’ He tapped his brow, and we both laughed. ‘Mind you don’t go impairing it with two many hipster beers, then,’ I said, getting up to fetch another round. ‘If you promise not to go crazy with this gym stuff,’ he said. ‘You’re fine as you are.’ But I knew he was wrong. By the time we met to toast Christmas, he couldn’t resist squeezing my arm. ‘Holy shit!’ he said, eyes wide. ‘I thought you just had a big jumper on under that coat. You’re huge!’ ‘Not as big as I’d like,’ I couldn’t help saying, blushing. ‘Still a way to go.’ ‘What do you weight though…?’ ‘About 70kg,’ I said, automatically. ‘Roughly 150lbs.’ ‘Whoa,’ he said, ‘I didn’t expect you to actually know. You must be taking this seriously.’ I shrugged. ‘It’s fun too.’ ‘Bet you’re not drinking tonight.’ ‘Maybe just the one. My body fat’s down to 7%.’ I sipped my orange juice. ‘It feels great, though. I’m so alive, so capable. And, bro, let me tell you, the girls are hanging round me like flies around shit.’ God, it felt good.. Harry didn’t seem to feel so, though. ‘Mate, I didn’t need to have another reason to feel inferior,’ he sighed. His mouth was proper down-turned. ‘Niamh,’ I said, testingly. He nodded glumly. ‘I wasn't enough for her, it seems.’ ‘You were too good for her, anyway,’ I said, although I wasn’t sure how true it was. There he sat, a weedy little guy with glasses, maybe half my size. He couldn’t have lifted a weight above his head, let alone bench-pressed what I was doing. He looked pretty pathetic. ‘Maybe you should join my gym. Just to cheer yourself up.’ ‘Can’t think of anything worse,’ he said. ‘Come off it, mate,’ I said. ‘Build a bit of muscle and you’ll feel amazing. Imagine if Niamh sees you on the beach next summer with your shirt off, biceps bulging, pecs rippling…’ I tailed off, thinking how ridiculous this sounded. Even if I could persuade him to take some exercise, I thought, it probably wouldn’t be a good idea for him to take his shirt off on camera. He was still as lean and hairless as when we both set off for University. I wondered, was I naturally superior to him? Niamh would certainly have picked me over him for a mate: law of the jungle. I’ve have shown her a better time, as well. I didn’t like to think how embarrassing Harry must have been in bed. I shook my head to clear it. Harry had been talking to me and all the time I’d been thinking about banging his girlfriend, cucking him in his own bed. Crazy thinking. I interrupted him: ‘I don’t want to hear any shit, mate, you’re coming with me to the gym tomorrow and that’s that.’ He sat back in surprise, held up his hands. ‘Fine. Fine!’ There was a long pause. Finally he laughed and got up to go to the bar. ‘Better get a round in while I’m still allowed, then!’ ‘Skip the crisps this time, okay,’ I laughed back. ‘2020’s going to be your year.’ And to be fair to him, he turned up. He obeyed me, as if I was in control of him. He did the exercises I told him to do. He changed his diet. It became quite fun, turning up to see him at the gym – maybe not as often as I would be there, but at least a couple of times a week. He didn’t enjoy it but he worked hard. At the end of January, he had actually lost a bit of weight – but sadly, he hadn’t put on a single shred of muscle. We stood looking at one another in the mirror. ‘I can’t fucking believe it,’ he said. ‘I’m actually smaller than before.’ ‘I’ve just grown bigger,’ I said, ‘that’s all, mate.’ ‘Bullshit,’ he said. ‘Yes, you’re bigger but look at me. I’m a shrimp. Nobody would guess we were the same age.’ ‘You’re a week younger,’ I told him, shrugging off my sweaty vest. ‘Maybe you’ll always be…’ Again, I didn’t want to say the truth. ‘What?’ he demanded. ‘What were you going to say? Weaker? Smaller? Inferior?’ ‘But only to me,’ I told him. ‘You might put on some muscle by summer. You won’t be strong but you’ll be fit.’ ‘That’s really what you think of me,’ he said, eyes wide. Furious. He looked like he wanted to pick a fight with me, but something rational was stopping him. He’d be mullered in a second. Instead, he ran away. Just grabbed his bag and stormed out. I should have run after him, but I was meeting this girl for dinner. He had told me on Tinder that she wanted me to fuck her like an animal, and I was still wondering how best to do that. I was too distracted. That was half my trouble. MaxandharryandharryandmaX was in trouble for the first time in history. An unshakeable bond, broken by the gym. Or maybe more, I thought. Maybe by masculinity and testosterone. Maybe by alpha male power. It could never be equal again now that I had begun to dominate. February slipped past, and I thought about him every day. I dreamt about him. I dreamt he was watching while I effortlessly fucked Niamh. I was pumped and bigger than ever while I worked at her tight snatch, and he got smaller while he watched me. In March, I finally sent him a message. ‘Miss lifting weights with you. Miss lifting pints even more.’ He replied almost straight away. ‘Maybe we should resume one of those activities. Guess which one.’ ‘Gym’s open longer hours,’ I replied, with a emoji to show I wasn’t serious. ‘Mate,’ he texted back, ‘I wouldn’t go there right now.’ ‘Why?’ I asked, expecting a joke. And so, Harry was the first person to tell me about coronavirus. I thought it was just him making an excuse about not exercising. I don’t follow the news, don’t really do social media; in fact, I was pretty buried in work and working out. I suppose, I also didn’t want it to be true. I was in full denial. And so, inevitably, I caught it. I’m strong. I’m healthy. I don’t even take roids, so no strain on my heart. So I guess I was well prepared for it. Even so, it knocked me out for longer than I expected. Those were some crazy weeks. Maybe the weeks that followed were even stranger. Apart from work, Harry was the main person I was in contact with during lockdown. At first we talked a bit about fitness: my gym had closed. I tried to buy gym equipment online, but there was none available. ‘I must have got the last set,’ Harry told me. He told me it was the one good thing in his life now. It was hard for him - he was still so weak - so I sent him tips over email, links to videos and online advice. He asked me questions about diets and supplements and steroids. I told him to do it all clean, which disappointed him, being the biology scientist – he wanted to make himself into his own experiment. But it was a good thing. It was like we were the same person after all, just slightly out of phase. Except I couldn’t work out, not properly. I did some bodyweight stuff and started running. The muscle just melted away. I ended up looking as lean as a stick of celery. ‘You’re going to end up as my trainer,’ he said, when we talked about it. I didn’t like that. What if he caught me up? So we didn’t talk about it. And the lockdown rolled by. The lockdown was raised. Life began to return to normal. It was September when we arranged to meet again. A few drinks in the same old pub we used to frequent – but first, we would work out together, side by side. It struck me, as I walked towards the bench press: we were equals at last. MaxandharryandharryandmaX had been brought closer together by the quarantine. We had both realised something: his innate power, my humility. At last, we would be best friends once again. The only problem was, he didn’t appear to have showed up. The gym was pretty much empty, and the only person hanging around our agreed meeting spot was a big guy. Proper monster. Shaved head. Lats out to here, waist in here, a real triangle. He looked nearly a foot taller than me and I was worried for a second. In an empty gym, it’s pretty bad etiquette to stand waiting for a piece of equipment. I didn’t want him to think I was trying anything on; he could have ripped me apart. He turned around and the light glinted off his glasses. He smiled. ‘Hey, Max, you made it!’ ‘Harry?!’ I couldn’t believe it. I thought it was a wind-up. He opened his arms inviting me for a hug. Each arm was as big as both of mine put together. The muscle was thick and pumped as if he had just completed a workout, not spent months in quarantine. ‘Harry,’ I said, looking up at him. ‘This is insane. You’re a fucking beast.’ ‘I used the lockdown well,’ he said seriously. His voice had grown deeper. It was like talking to a different man with my friend’s face, one who towered over me. ‘All this came from working out?’ ‘Of course,’ he said. ‘I see you went the other way.’ I looked down at myself, blushing. ‘Yes, I’m pretty small these days.’ ‘How big were you before the lockdown?’ he asked me. ‘Let’s not talk about it,’ I said. ‘Maybe we should –’ ‘Cut the crap,’ he said. ‘I asked you a question.’ ‘About 75kg,’ I told him. ‘165lbs.’ He shook his head in disbelief. ‘You used to seem so big,’ he said. He ran his hands over the huge globes of his chest and the hard, thick ripples of his abdominals, lightly brushing his fingers across the giant vascular boulders of his biceps and the vast shoulder-muscles that framed his firm chin. ‘I’m about 270lbs. 125kg.’ ‘It’s not possible,’ I said. ‘Feel it,’ he said. ‘Then you’ll know how possible it is.’ I laughed and held up my hands. ‘That’s fine, I’ll believe you.’ ‘What is the problem with you?’ he said. He didn’t raise his voice but the authority was clear. ‘I told you to feel it, you little bitch.’ ‘Are you okay?’ I asked him. He shook his head for a second. ‘Sorry, bro. It’s the testosterone. Sometimes I lose control. I mean, it’s true that you’re little. And you’re being a bitch.’ He put a hand over his mouth and blushed. The redness spread down his huge neck where it got lost at the tops of his pecs. ‘Jesus. Just bants, mate. Just bants!’ ‘Will it help you if I – if I feel your muscle?’ I said, putting my hands on his physique. ‘Be careful,’ he said. ‘I’m like a loaded gun nowadays.’ ‘More like a cannon,’ I said, feeling his might. ‘The Incredible Hulk has nothing on you. So you went for the steroids after all?’ ‘No way, you little cunt,’ he said, breathing heavily. ‘Ah, I’m sorry, Max. But no – not steroids, exactly. I did some research. With some friends online. Other biology academics into weightlifting. I was looking for short cuts, and they were looking for ways to build size and strength. I think between us we tapped into something that did both. Workouts combined with certain hormones and particular herbs. It’s all perfectly safe, just a few side-effects.’ ‘Like the anger management issues,’ I suggested. ‘And all this fur.’ I ran a hand through the pelt on his monstrous chest. ‘You really are becoming a beast.’ ‘Fuck!’ he gasped. ‘You touched it! I should have warned you – but I thought it would sound gay.’ ‘Touched what?’ I snatched my hand away but he caught it in a giant fist. ‘You touched my nipple. Fucking sensitive nowadays.’ ‘So what – what does that mean?’ ‘It means,’ he said, ‘either I need to fuck a woman in the next ten minutes or…’ ‘Or what?’ Harry looked toward the changing room door. ‘Or, old friend, you’ll have to milk the cum from my big swinging balls…’ TO BE CONTINUED…

Joining the iron devils gym Me and Dominic were both bored and frustrated while exploring the town looking for a place to stay after our parents kicked us out. The good news was we were over 21 and had plenty of money. The bad news was we had no plans for college or any high aspiration for our lives and had no place to stay. While I was pondering our situation Dominic said,” do you smell something weird, Nikolai.” “What smell” I said confused, then I smell it. The smell was like spicy musk making me feel warm for some reason. The spicy musk smell was coming from the building next to us. With its worn appearance and it blackened windows and no sign on the outside, I fought this place abandoned. We started to walk towards the blackened glass door of the building. I had no idea why I was going inside this strange building, but it was like my body was on autopilot. “It must be a special restaurant or a spice shop,” Dominic said nervously, trying to rationalize why in hell we were going into this mysterious building. What We saw shocked us, extremely huge beefy men exercising and lifting huge Weights. We just stood there for a couple seconds stunned at the site of these huge men. When we heard a deep voice behind us. “Do you like what you see boys. Real strong men lifting shit and taking no crap from anyone.” The huge burly man who said that was standing in front of the door, our exit from this place. His short black hair, chinstrap beard, hard gray eyes, blunted nose, and round face. Wearing a black sleeveless shirt with a red demon lifting weights as its logo, with black shorts, with black and red shoes and holding a black and red gym bag. His huge bulging muscles stood out against his huge tight sleeveless shirt making him look intimidating. I heard Dominic gulp in fear at the site of this hulking man. The spicy musky smell coming off of this masculine man was starting to make my nose water. “Look what we have here twig and blogger”, another deep voice coming from behind us. Me and Dominic turned around to see another huge man with a handlebar mustache shaved head brown eyes and dark brown skin wearing the same clothes as the first one. “Who are you calling blogger,” Dominic said with a timidly stutter. The big burly dark skin man went out to Dominic’s face and said, “I did, what you’re going to do about it, fat boy.” Dominic wilting against this man’s stare, has the big man with is huge sausage like fingers flicked Dominic’s pudgy nose. I said,” hey you dumb big beefcake leaves my friend alone.” He turned to me with a wicked smile and said. “You two have fallen into the abyss and now you are in the Iron Devil gym.” The one in front of us grabbed Dominic and lifted him like a child, while the other one behind us and in front of the door grabbed me and said.” These two will make a great addition to the iron devil gym. Before I knew what happened, me and Dominic were wearing black sleeveless shirts and black and red shorts with the gym logo on it and lifting weights to demonic sounding heavy metal music. Both of our shirts were huge, mines barely fit on my skinny frame, while Dominic’s was quite filled in. My coach name was Roman the one who grabbed be in the one who was blocking the door. While Dominic’s coach was Matt the one who called me twig and Dominic blubber. At first Roman’s insults made me angry and or sad but the more I exercise the more I channeled my emotions into the next lifted. The more I lifted the better I felt the more I wanted to feel my muscles burn. I sat up from lifting weights from the workbench trends in sweat. as Roman handed me a water bottle, taking a swig from it, I saw myself in the mirror. For a second, I didn’t even recognize myself. My black hair was longer, and I was starting to grow a 5 o’clock shadow on my face. My wants flat hairless chest now had some muscle, my pecs were starting to stick out, my arms were larger and defined, and I could see that my had armpit hair and chest hair drenched with sweat. With my muscular legs I got up following Roman to a special lunchroom. Roman and Matt led to me and Dominic to a table with two plates filled with food. When I sat down, I began to eat, when Dominic asked me. “What in hell happened to you Nikolai. Forgive me for saying that you were skinny guy this morning but now your starting to look like a regular gym regular Gower.” I just stared at him and noticed that he had tears and a bruise on his face. As soon as our lunch break was over I immediately without prompting from Roman, hopped on an exercise machine. Then before I could start, I noticed that Dominic was being dragged towards an exercise machine as well. Dominic somehow slipped from Romans and Matt’s strong grip and ran towards me. Dominic panting said,” Nikolai we need to leave this place. It’s trying to change us into muscle beast or gym zombie or something.” I got off the exercise machine that I was using and punch Dominic in the gut causing him to double over in pain, as Roman and Matt grabbed, and we placed him in the machine that I was using. Dominic was crying and pleading for me to snap out of it. I slapped his fat belly and said,” come on fatso you have weights to crunch.” Dominic had a sad, and shocked looked, as me, Roman and Matt tied him to the exercise machine. Two more huge gym members watched Dominic has, me Roman and Matt began seriously exercising. Every exercise machine I use causes me to grow huge with muscles, causing me slowly filling out this the gym clothes that Roman gave to me. I felt Every muscle in my body burn with exertion. I was driven by an unholy desire to become bigger and stronger, to see my muscles grow. Every insult that Roman and Matt gave felt like encouragement for me to keep going. The loud demonic metal music used to annoy me but now it makes my body feel pump to exercise as I nod to the rhythm of it, and the ones spicy musk smell that would’ve made me gag now smell better than fresh air. I could feel my clothes become tight because of my growing muscles, if I was still wearing my old shoes and clothes they would’ve been shredded to bits by now. Eventually Roman told me that I was done for the day. I got up from the exercise machine and started to head towards the locker room when I saw my reflection in the mirror. I was huge and hairy; my black hair reaches back of my neck while my beard was starting to reach the tops of my big hairy pecs. The black sleeveless shirt that barely fit me was now tying against my huge muscular body. My skinny arms were replaced by two huge hairy arms that sported huge biceps cover with lots of vein and pepper with black hair, and my thighs were now like the tree trunks. I eventually stopped looking at myself and started to walk toward locker room. I was in one of the showers stalls letting the hot water soothing my aching muscles. When the I heard the stall door opening, I turned around thinking that I must have forgotten to lock the shower stall, when I saw a huge hairy man. at first, I didn’t recognize him, then I asked, “Dominic is that you?”, He just smiled for his answer and came closer to me. The one fat nerd was now a behemoth of a man, like me his brown hair grew out, slightly covering his eyes and his unkept beard reached his huge hairy pecs. He still had fat but instead of his belly sagging because of it, now it was a firm beef belly. His arms and legs were now huge and hairy with muscle, with arms like bowling balls and tree trunk like legs. Then I noticed his huge fat hard cock sticking out and his huge hairy balls, inviting me to partake. I wanted to stick my fat hard cock into his thick ass, but I kneeled instead as a form of peace offering. Dominic came closer, accepting my peace offering for punching him in the gut, as I’d open my mouth to receive his juicy beef stick, he placed both of his big hands behind back of my head. The me from this morning with a gag at the site two men sucking each other’s cocks, but the feeling and taste of Dominic’s fat cock and balls was so intoxicating. I began to feel Dominic’s thick beefy cock move, thrusting his thick hips back and forth as he began to face fuck me hard. I enjoyed the taste of his salty cum and the way his hard-fat cock stuffed down my throat. I love how Every thrust of his cock made me want more of his manly cum. Dominic began to thrust faster as he climaxed as his came closer. Eventually his muscular back straight, and is hard cock stiffen as it shot his hot sticky cum into my thirsty mouth. Dominic smile as I got up from sucking his fat cock. With no words Dominic kneeled and began to suck me off. Like me Dominic was thirsty for my cum. Feeling his thick tongue on my cock made me moan and pleasure. It didn’t take me long for my balls to stiffen up and for me to shoot my load into Dominic’s mouth. Dominic got up from sucking my fat cock. We eventually finished showering and headed back into locker room where Roman and Matt was waiting for us. Bonus Hell-Daddy watched as his gym gained two new members. He loved watching his gym turned week kids into big strong men and soon these two men will become his muscle demons. That is the fate of all men who enter his gym.

Metal muscle part one The crystal heart Theodore Copper and his friends/roommate Jackson Stars were just returning home with their nerdy friend, Miles Towers with a heavy chest, that they found in the woods. Once they made room on their table. All three of them lifted the heavy chest onto the table and as they did the old rusty lock fell apart, allowing them access to its contents. Jackson out of blatant curiosity open the chest, to the exhausted protests of Theodore and Miles. Inside the chest was a red crystal heart, not a crystal in a 2-D heart-shaped, it was a literal crystal in the shape of a human heart with veins. The beauty of this crystal heart enthralled, all three of them, who simply stare at it, even while it started to glow and beat, and as it did their hearts began to beat and rhythm with it. Every second Theodore, Jackson and Miles began to feel their hearts crystallize. Each of them falling on to the floor as blood no longer flew through their veins. Then like magic, there newly crystallize hearts began to beat and as it did a metal substance began to flow in their bodies. There veins darkened as the magic of Emperor Maximum started to change them into his metal men, his soldiers, his servants, his children. All three of their souls were heated, crushed and remade, in the image of Emperor Maximum. Every beat of the crystal heart pump liquid metal in their veins, which eventually led into their internal organs. Anything that the liquid metal blood touched became living metal. When it reached their bodies muscle system then the magic started to kick into gear. Each of their right pec was the first to swell with new growth as the skin slowly turned into a type of flexible silver metal. Each beat of their hearts causes them to grow with metal muscle. There shirts and pants started to become tight as patches of skin turned into metal. Each of them grew taller until they each reached 8 feet. Their bodies widening and growing to compensate for the new growth. There once flat chest began to balloon with muscle. There left pec quickly caught up to the growing right pec as both kept growing with size and girth. All three of their bellies began to develop abs, but Miles belly was already fat, so it simply ballooned out. While Theodore and Jackson’s belly developed a hard eight pack abs of steel while Miles was developing a metal muscle gut. Their legs and arms were already started to tone as their wastes widen and trimmed. There thighs swell with muscle like growing tree trunks. Their strain clothes began to rip and tier, revealing their swelling muscular metal skin. There shoes burst from their huge growing metal feet as their shredded shirts and pants completely fell off of their huge hard muscular metal bodies. With Veins full of liquid metal pumping into the huge biceps and lower arms, making them grow freakishly huge. Eventually their metallic blood reached their cock and balls, causing their cocks to become hard, as its swell with girth as liquid metal covered their cocks and growing balls. Their jaws squared out; their noses became more blunt, there eyebrows became more pronounced, and their faces became more harder. All their hair was gone, and their eye became red and the white of their eyes turned black. The three son the maximum got up from the floor using their new strength. Each of them trying to remember who they are. “Is that you Miles” Theodore said as he began to walk towards the changed Miles, who was now huge, like a heavyweight bodybuilder with a case of muscle gut. Theodore placed his right huge metal hand on one of Miles huge muscular metal shoulder. Miles shoulder felt strangely soft, hard, firm and strong. Theodore came closer to Miles as he so did, so he begin to fondle miles huge metallic pecs. Meanwhile, Jackson began to walk towards Theodore’s huge muscular metallic back, with swagger. Miles love the feeling of Theodore rubbing his huge pecs. He loved it when Theodore started touching and rubbing his metal nipples. Miles hands drifted towards the sides of Theodore’s huge thighs, eventually drifting towards Theodore’s muscular metal ass. Jackson began to feel Theodore strong back, feeling all of crevices of Theodore’s back muscles. Theodore stopped fondling miles pecs as miles began to fondle Theodore’s huge metallic arms starting with his shoulders. Miles,” with those metal guns you can properly bend metal.” “More like breaks some bones.” Theodore said with an evil grin eyes glowing red. Miles had a look of concern for a second then his eyes glowed as well, and then he had an evil smile, he said.” With this tool,” Miles pointed to his thick hard metallic cock. “I could spit roast a man to death. Better yet I could break his back with a thrust of my cock, and with my balls, I could smash a person’s ass to dust.” All three of them stopped and looked confused. Their actions didn’t feel normal or like themselves. But as the influence of Emperor maximum grew their attitudes change. Jackson did a double bicep pose and said. “With these guns, I bet I could probably rip a man’s arms off all by myself.” Theodore with enthusiasm said,” I could probably rip a man in half, with mine,”. Miles grabbed his hard metal cock and began to rub it in pleasure at the thought of his masculinity at the thought of crushing things with his huge metallic muscles at the thought of men being broken by his muscles. Living, dead and broken men will become the sons of maximum. This world will belong to Emperor maximum. Theodore and Jackson also began to masturbate. As the thoughts of Emperor maximum completely took hold over all three of them. Eventually miles came, then Theodore and finally Jackson spilling their hot metallic seed everywhere. The thoughts of conquest on their minds.

A lonely small-town Part five the big bad ogres Owen smiled as his plan came to fruition. Benjamin and his gang had fulfilled their bargain. He had to admit that the plan could have completely failed, he was not expecting the police to look for Benjamin as a suspect for the disappearance of Officer Carrick, or that one of the teachers at their high school would be suspicious of Benjamin’s and his friends activities and all those witnesses. But at the end of the day had all he wanted and more. Benjamin and his friends were already his, but the other ones were not he will have to process the people that Benjamin and his friends have captured. Owen had the Carrick prepare cells for his guests as prepared to teleport them. Owen, Michael and Carrick were walking to the place designated for the teleport, with Luke and Johnny carting six medium size chest of gold. Owen said, “there are four nerds: Bob, Timmy, Jeff and, Billy each with specialties that I would like to cultivate allowing me to focus on our next targets. The big bad boys have captured a few other humans as well, one of them being Timmy’s brother named Jason, the math teacher Mr. Noah is useless but I’ll simply his math skills. Noah is to manipulative and has no loyalty, He would do more harm than good, as a powered or focus ogre. Therefore, Mr. Noah will have to be turned into a basic type ogre. The two homeless people will have to be scanned to see the any potential. Finally, there is Benjamin’s mother, I will sacrifice her to the great father and blessed mother.” “You Michael will have Jason. Think of it as your final test. With the goal of turning him into a focus type ogre. Carrick you will escort our prisoners to our cells. Then you will return to the teleport site. By the time you return Benjamin’s and his friends should be turned into ogres and they should be turning the rest of our prisoners into ogres as well. You will insert your dominance on Tommy and by extension his gang. Luke and Johnny will watch our guests wall I perform the sacrifice.” The group of ogres reached the site that Owen designated for teleporting for his prize, Owen began the teleporting ritual. In the sudden flash a group of people appeared, six people standing with nine people tied up. The 20-year-old Tommy and 19-year-old Benjamin walked towards Owen, Tommy should have been panicking or starstruck that the site of five towering hairy muscle beast, but as Owen plan Tommy thought all was well and that he would be receiving his gold. The drink that Owen tricked Benjamin to give to him and his friend, worked like a charm. Owen could feel they are mines as they are wills slowly became his and as their humanity slowly degrade. Benjamin introduced Tommy to Owen as Owen gave Tommy a handshake. Tommy, “I didn’t believe Benjamin went told me that he was kidnapped by ogres but when you send him that gold my ears perked up. We have brought you the people you wanted and more.” Owen smiled, “And for that you will be handsomely rewarded.” Luke walked up and opened an ornate chest with six bronze keys. Owen smiled as he said, “each of those keys opens a chest full of gold, one for each of your gang members.” Tommy was reaching his hand out towards the ornate chest with keys, when Luke close the ornate chest.” Of course, I have to check the prisoners. I have to make sure that you and your gang members got the people I was looking for.” Owen said with a smile and a stern look. Owen walk towards the kneeling prisoners. First one he walked towards was Bob, He was blindfolded. Owen grabbed Bob’s head, With his huge hairy right hand and glimpsed Bob’s mind. Owen smiled as he found a hacker or really a computer programmer one who wasn’t half bad. Then he went to Timmy and read his mind. Timmy resisted Owens mental probing then the end, he succumbed. Owen continued with Jeff then body finding them to be useful. Owen beckoned Carrick and Johnny to come over with the huge cart. Carrick began to pick up the first four prisoners that Owen scanned and placing them in the huge cart as Luke began handing out the locked metal chest to Tommy’s gang. Michael went up to the tide up Jason and lifted him over his huge hairy shoulders and left, heading towards a refurbish a building. Owen went up to Noah, who was a scrawny man with black hair, big long nose and lazy light blue eyes. Owen extracted all of Noah math skills and education, he will still remember his skills for now, but when Tommy gets to him, that will change. Then Owen went towards the first of the two homeless people. He found that Andrew had some skills which Owen extracted finding Andrew to be a useless alcoholic because his wife died in a car accident. Theodore on the other hand was alcoholic as well and schizophrenic, making it hard for him to hold down a job. Once these two become ogres their mines will reset but some of their based personalities traits will remain. Finally, without can, Owen went towards Benjamin’s mother and gently pick her up taking her towards one of the destroyed buildings. As Owen walked past, he gave a nod to Luke, who started handing out keys to the metal chest filled with gold. Then Luke sprinkled dust onto the prisoners as he went behind them and pulled off their blindfolds. When the kneeling Tommy with a greedy smile open the chest box containing gold. A flash of golden light shine all over him and his gang, pushing Tommy back on his ass. Tommy and his friends suddenly felt extremely horny as their mines began to fog up. First hair began grow all over their bodies as each grew different types of facial hair Tommy grew a royal beard, Billy mutton chop beard, Benjamin a goatee, Leo chin strap, Jack a circle beard and hunter a normal beard. Then they began to grow. First, there hairy feet, lengthening and widening and tell their shoes burst in half than snap off as their lower legs grew. When they had huge wide meaty calves than their thighs size began to grow with muscles and tell they were larger than tree trunks, making their pants and shorts tear off of them, revealing their huge hairy defined thighs. There ass was not spared from the growth, and at this point their shredded destroyed pants and shorts were barely hanging on. Each of their erect cock began to swell in the length and tell they reach 10 inches as their hairy balls began to swell out to the size of large oranges. There chest, back and hips widening as they began to grow taller which caused them to show hairy bellies. Then their upper bodies began to grow with muscles befitting ogres. First, there chest began to pack on muscles, causing their shirts to stretch out. Then their hairy pecs balloon out with muscle, causing some of their shirts to tear near the neckline and others to be stretched out near bursting. All of their hairy arms begin and to grow as well, putting even more strain on their clothes. Tommy’s already having four pack abs began to feel hairy belly crunch and swell with muscle finally making his shirt stretch to its lament as his huge biceps and shoulders grew to the new huge size, his shirt and pants completely fell off in shredded tatters. While Billy with his new huge arms, grabbed his tight shirt and ripped it off of him revealing his huge hairy muscular chest and huge hairy belly. Benjamin with his shirt and pants shredded, and on the ground and with one huge hand grabbed his tight boxer briefs and yanked it off, freeing his huge fat cock and balls. Leo being the already muscular before his transformation became larger than the rest of his friends, with his huge wide hairy muscular back so defined that it looks like wings were pressed to it. Jack and the rest of the gang’s necks began to thicken as they are shoulders grew out and their triceps to grow tall and tell they look like they necks were gone. At this point their jaws squared out, their canines sharpening, and skin thickening as all of them skin turned orange but Billy’s instead his already brown skin turning darker shade of brown. Once they were six human men now stood six hairy extremely muscular ogres exuding masculinity. Each with huge basketball size biceps, quarter size nipples pointing down and horny as hell. Tommy’s and his friend’s mines were forever changed each seeing ogres as sexy beast. It was then that the changed Tommy heard groans and then got up turned around only see another ogre with a brown beard and short brown hair, having fun with a blow job with one of the prisoners as right in front of their eyes. They didn’t even notice Noah and Theodore and their sexual bliss. The man started to grow bursting from his ragged clothes, revealing huge hairy muscle beast with a huge hairy plump belly and delectable ass. This site of a man turning into a sexy ogre caused Tommy and his gang of friends to come, shooting hot, sticky stream of cum all over Noah and Theodore. Whose mouths were open through panting as ogre musk enveloping them. With their mouths receiving the gang’s hot ogre cum, they began to change. Noah and Theodore began to swell with muscle and fat. They are clothes began stretch and then tighten as their minds began to be crushed and twisted. Their skin turned orange as their clothes began to stretch apart from showing newly growing muscles. There physical and magical findings fell apart as they gain new strength. There chest widen out to the point that Tommy’s and his gang could see huge meaty pecs and six pack abs. But then they are bellies began to swell the skewering their patents. Then they got up shutting their old human clothes, revealing their huge fat erect cock and their huge round balls. There are jaws squared out their eye problems became more pronounced and their nose became bulleted giving them a brute like look. Hair started to pepper all over their muscular bodies giving Noah a beard and making Theodore’s reach his huge hairy pecs. The two newly changed ogres had a blank lusty look to them as they came spelling their hot cum on the ground. The smell of ogre musk and lust was potent. Then Tommy felt something slip around his thick neck as he felt a hot breath behind his neck making him feel horny all over again. Two thick muscular began to wrap around Tommy’s hairy body feeling and his new ogrish muscles causing him to moan in pleasure as he felt a fat hard cock near his ass. Then Tommy heard a deep growth voice,” yeah you make a fine ogre punk. But I’m going to have to teach you who’s boss around here.” With those words Carrick thrust his fat cock in Tommy’s hungry ass, making him growl in pleasure as the other ogres began to have sex.

Brandon Armstrong was driving home and he was pissed – really pissed. In the last two months he had gotten together with three guys who responded to his ad on craigslist and none of them had panned out. The most recent guy had seemed so promising. He seemed to be into everything Brandon was – a very hard thing to find. There had been eight dates of total bliss and then Brandon had started feeling comfortable enough to act naturally, to say everything he felt. This had finally caused the man to sneak out of the house one night after they both had fallen asleep. The guy hadn’t even stopped long enough to gather up all of his clothes. It was the last straw in a long line of disappointments and Brandon was racking his brain to figure out what he was doing wrong. He really wanted to find ways to improve – to get a relationship to last longer. It was always so promising at the start – each guy seemed to be on the same wavelength and wanted everything Brandon listed in his ad. Some even said that Brandon was everything they’d ever wanted in a partner. But then something always happened, and it was impossible to figure out. Every guy started freaking out and getting scared – afraid of the commitment needed to make it in this kind of relationship. Brandon was ready to give up on using the web for meeting guys, especially since most men never ended up being truly what they professed. Brandon’s hands gripped the steering wheel hard; he was very upset by his recent track record with guys. He figured he was going to have to start hanging out in bars to find men – at least then he might be able to judge a guy’s stamina for the long haul, which was needed in good relationships. Maybe he wanted too much too soon – he just didn’t know. BAM! Brandon had not been paying attention and the car in front of him had come to a halt at a four way stop. It was a beautiful black-blue Volvo and he knew immediately he had hit it hard enough to cause some damage. Brandon became even more angry with himself at the stupidity of what he had done – how could he have stopped paying attention long enough to hit another car? He braced himself for the confrontation that was surely about to happen. He and the other driver pulled through the intersection and then moved to the side of the empty road. Simon Petit was so shocked by the sudden jolt to his car – his pride and joy – that at first he didn’t realize what had happened. As soon as he looked in his rear view mirror and saw the pick up truck rammed into the back of his car he became enraged. How could the idiot not see that he had come to a complete stop and how was it possible that someone could miss noticing an upcoming four-way intersection? Simon threw his hands up in the air, as if to say, “What the hell?” and then pulled to the side of the road. He noticed that the truck pulled over, as well. Simon was out of his car in a flash, he glanced at the back bumper, which was now smashed inward against the car, and then made a beeline to the driver’s side of the truck. The window was down and he started yelling before he was even beside the door. “What the hell happened? Did you not see that I stopped? How could you miss the fact that I was at an intersection? Are you blind or …” As soon as Simon saw the size of the guy sitting in the truck his confrontational spirit faltered slightly. The other driver’s arm and shoulder seemed to fill the entire window of the large truck. Simon also noticed immediately how thick the guy’s neck was and how his chest jutted out almost all the way to the steering wheel – even though it was obvious the seat was as far back as possible. The guy’s face was rough – a bushy mustache and some heavy stubble. His hair was messed up and the sweat-covered straining gray t-shirt made it pretty obvious that the guy was probably returning from the gym or some kind of intense job that involved strenuous work. The man’s menacing stare definitely intimidated Simon, but the smaller man’s adrenaline was pumping too strongly to back down. However, he lowered the volume of his voice and took the angry tone down a few notches – mainly because the guy in the truck looked bigger than a Prius. “Are you blind or something, man? Did you not notice my break lights? Look at what you’ve done to my fender!” Brandon’s natural response to the small guy’s yelling was to reach out the window and grab the man around the neck and squeeze his windpipe until it snapped. That’s how he usually dealt with smaller men who dared to challenge him. Brandon felt every muscle in his body, even those that made his giant feet move; tense up with power that needed immediate release. And usually that release involved punching a hole in something or sending a guy to the hospital. But Brandon had also noticed the guy’s shocked amazement when the runt got his first real gander at the big body sitting in the truck. Brandon loved to cause eyes to widen, mouths to drop open, and voices to stop in mid-sentence. This moment had been no exception – the little dweeb had taken one glance into the truck and his so-called bravado had shriveled up probably as much as his dick had. A feeling of inadequacy after coming into contact with Brandon usually made most men totally quiet and as demure as a young shy southern belle. But after that initial jolt of surprise at the huge body in front of him, the little pipsqueak had suddenly gained a little of his cajones back and had started into Brandon again. Even though the tone was much less aggressive and there was obvious fear in his eyes, the tiny man had continued to question the behemoth in front of him. This second plunge into attack-mode had impressed the hell out of Brandon and caused his desire to punch the guy so hard he flew across the street to instantly dissipate. A thought flickered in Brandon’s head and it caused a certain kind of flicker to briefly pump through his giant cock. Was it possible that the guy standing outside his truck might just be what he had been looking for during all of these months of online hell? Brandon decided to test the waters and see if this was someone he might pursue. “Hang on there, little man, let’s not say anything you’re going to regret or something that’s going to make me get angry. You wouldn’t like me when I’m angry. Let me take a look at your car.” A wave of mixed emotions shot through Simon’s head and body when he heard the monster in the truck speak. First of all, the term ‘little man’ made his anger spike back up, while it also caused a twinge of some other feeling to stab him slightly in the gut. The big guy’s voice was jovial, but boomed in such a low register that it easily re-emphasized the man’s enormous size. Simon took a few steps back as the guy reached across his giant chest and grabbed the outside handle, opening the door so his big frame could step out. This way of exiting the vehicle seemed so fucking manly and cocky to Simon that it, again, caused a previously unknown mixture of emotions. As the colossal beast struggled to get his body freed from the large but cramped truck cab, Simon realized that reaching out the window with his right hand to open the door was the only way the guy could get out – his thick biceps and bulging shoulder made it impossible for the arm nearest the inside handle to bend far enough for that hand to grab anything. That’s about when the big man stood up to his full height and Simon gasped out loud – not able to control his shock. The man’s hugeness made Simon’s six-foot frame seem childlike. Everything about the driver’s body was massive compared to his own – even the fingers, which Simon definitely noticed as the guy shut the truck door with enough force to make the big vehicle rock back and forth. The muscled man didn’t even look at Simon as he walked toward the Volvo. Simon’s eyes widened even more when he got a look at the expanse of the man’s back – surely almost as wide as the car he was now perusing. Simon was astounded that there was not one glance at the front of the truck; it was like the guy knew his big toy wasn’t hurt at all in the altercation – as if it was a metaphor for how their actual bodies would react if they came in contact with each other. Simon was not daunted in his frustration of the situation; he continued to stand his ground – although from a few feet away. “I’m not a little man and I think we should just exchange insurance information. We also need to assess the damage of both vehicles.” “My big truck’s fine, little man, and I can certainly help you with this dented bumper.” Being called little a second time and the total disregard the guy had for Simon’s suggestions angered the smaller man even more. He moved closer to the larger man and was about to protest, but he couldn’t utter a word as he watched a big hand wrap around the metal fender of his Volvo, which was pushed in toward the body of the car, and then give one quick powerful pull. The fender popped away from the car, a little mangled but straight again. Simon’s breathing got harder as he noticed that the guy’s powerful grip had basically crushed the fender as it was pulled from its inward position. There were several grooves in the steel where the big man’s fingers had obviously squeezed too tightly. “There you go, shorty, good as new.” “What? Are you crazy? That’s not better. Look what you did to my bumper. You crushed it. The entire thing is still going to have to be replaced. What were you thinking, you moron?” The fact that the big man in front of him had just crushed metal as if it was as soft as a banana was lost completely on Simon; he was now only concerned about his car. He also totally missed the wave of apparent anger and then the quick suppression of that emotion that shot across the other man’s face. Simon’s blood was now boiling and he had reached a point where he could not control himself. Brandon, however, had again avoided the knee-jerk reaction of grabbing the smaller man around his neck with one hand and lifting him off the ground to shake him like a rag doll. The stupid bravery of the dweeb was making Brandon’s body tingle with excitement. With each moment of intensified confrontation he was being reassured that the accident had been a serendipitous event, taking place to introduce him to a guy he was positive he could mold to be the perfect playmate. The tingling of Brandon’s body was flowing directly to his now semi-erect cock and it was clear, at least to him, that there was a definite connection between he and the little man. He continued to play with his potential plaything. “Maybe you could leave the bumper that way, Mr. Tiny, so you’ll have something to remember me by – you know, when you want to think about my size and my power.” “Are you off your meds, sasquatch? What makes you think I want to remember you? You’ve messed up my car and you don’t seem to think it’s a problem. Do I need to get the police involved here? Just give me your fucking insurance and contact information so we can both get out of here. And stop calling me little, short, and tiny - I’m six-feet tall, for god’s sake.” The little guy had gone too far this time. Brandon reached out and grabbed the other man by the shoulders, easily lifting him off the ground and turning him around. He then carried the guy to the side of the Volvo and dropped him back on the ground. Immediately, both men saw their reflections in the tinted windows of the car and what they gazed upon brought up different, but similar, reactions. Simon gulped loudly as he was again astounded by what his eyes beheld. Brandon, however, had a more intense reaction – his cock hardened even more because of how it was now clear his body dwarfed the other man. “Hey, Mr. Puny, look at that! Your body is like a mini-me version of mine. Even two of you put together wouldn’t come close to my size. Look at how small and narrow your shoulders are when you’re standing in front of me. And check out how massive my chest is compared to your head and the fact that you barely come up as high as my nipples. Fuck, I’m a giant. It’s pretty clear that when you stand next to me you’re one little scrawny man, don’t you think?” Brandon was getting the hardest piece of wood he had had in the longest time. Just gazing at how his body towered over the smaller guy and how his muscles bulged out so much further than any part the other man was completely filling him with excitement and he loved every second of it. This is what Brandon desired more than anything in the world – comparing his huge body, something he had worked on all of his life, to some supposedly regular sized guy – and making the other man feel small. When he could see how gigantic he had become it got his juices flowing more than fucking a hot chick or plowing some guy’s tight ass. Because of some primeval instinct within he brought his arms up into a double biceps flex and paused briefly to marvel at how pumped they were after blasting them at the gym earlier that morning. It was clear that even the little man’s head was actually much smaller than Brandon’s twenty-four inch guns. He could feel pre-cum starting to bubble out of his hard cock as he realized how just his massive arms bulging so much made the other man seem even tinier. Brandon could sense that the other guy was caught off guard by the monstrous size of the biceps reflected in the window, as well – and the big man was positive he saw a quick glint of longing in the other dude’s eyes, which was then quickly pushed away. Brandon’s body shivered as he thought about the other man fighting his natural urges, because that’s exactly what the muscleman wanted. It was so good to meet up with a guy that wasn’t aware of his suppressed desires and then to have his big body release those flood gates. Brandon decided it was time to up the ante in the situation. He began to toy with the man even more. “Why don’t you flex those twigs you call arms, little man, and we can see what they look like in front of my keg-sized guns. It will be some more proof that when we compare your body to mine it’s like a pre-school aged boy standing beside his huge muscled daddy. Yeah buddy, I love how one of my big biceps pumps up even larger than your whole head. Look-a-here, little tike, let’s move this pumped up baby a little closer.” Brandon brought his flexed right arm down behind the smaller man’s head and, sure enough, the mound of muscle ballooned out wider and peaked up higher than the other man’s entire noggin. It was a sight that made Brandon moan out loud in a low, growl-like sound that made it clear the big man loved what he saw. The sight also created a new sensation in Simon’s body. At first he couldn’t believe what he saw reflected in the window. He had never been this close to such a massively constructed human being. The way the larger man’s arm overshadowed his head was unbelievable. The sleeve of the guy’s white t-shirt was forced to bunch down toward the humongous shoulder, just to make room for the massive mound of muscle poking up in the air. The thickness of the biceps shot out past Simon’s ears and he could see the vein-covered split peak jutting up beyond his hair. Simon had never been a guy that got into muscle, he liked his men to be slim and with model level handsomeness. He had always been turned off by the distorted ugly hugeness of bodybuilders. Guys that worked their bodies into freakish sizes seemed unnatural and grotesque. But seeing that big biceps behind his head created a small flicker of reaction in his gut – and it was a feeling that was completely new. The reaction moved from his stomach to his awakening rod. “See something you like, little man?” “No way . . . you . . . freakish asshole.” Simon’s words did not have the force of his earlier comments. He could still feel anger over what had happened to his car, but his fixation on the larger man’s biceps caused him to almost whisper his remark. His lifelong disgust of steroid injecting thugs enabled him to use the venom he desired, but the sheer awe he felt over the bulging arm behind his head created havoc in his mind and at his crotch. He didn’t even look at the large man’s face as he spoke; he simply stayed glued to the giant arm. Brandon loved the little man’s cockiness, even though he knew he couldn’t allow the comment to go unchecked. He kept his arm flexed but brought his enormous right thigh into the small guy’s ass and slammed him up against the car. Brandon then began to smash the guy’s body against the door and lifted up at the same time. He methodically began to slide the little man’s crotch and stomach up and down the side of the car. “That teeny dick of yours trying to shoot hard tells me something different. I think you like how big my arm is compared to your little head. Let me help that cock some by easily rubbing your body against your pretty car. Maybe I can press you so hard that little toothpick between your legs will dent the door. How about a little dick dimple in the metal to help you remember how my big body turned you on.” “Fuck you!” It was hard for Simon to speak, mainly because it was difficult for him to breathe. His body was compressed between the metal frame of his car and the giant thigh and crotch of the man behind him. The big dude’s body actually felt harder than the car, but Simon immediately forced that thought from his mind. His cock had already sprung to full hardness as it was compelled to rub up and down against the door. He couldn’t believe his body was reacting this way and he was trying to make it stop. The Volvo was actually rocking from side to side as the big man easily shoved his thigh harder into Simon’s ass and back. Brandon continued to be turned on by the little man’s refusal to give in, even though it was obvious he was being helplessly made to do whatever the big body behind him wanted him to. The mere stupidity and courage of the small guy made Brandon want to dominate him even more. There had also been fleeting signs of longing in the guy’s reflection – they had been brief and quickly tossed away, but Brandon had noticed. He had seen the pot of gold at the end of the rainbow and he now wanted the journey to the prize to last as long as it could. He knew he needed to seal the deal on this first muscle encounter – to make it unfathomable for the little man to even consider that repeat performances of this kind of domination wouldn’t happen. He needed to turn the slight ember that was beginning to burn in the pit of the little man’s stomach into a raging fire of muscle desire. It would take some work, but Brandon knew what he needed to do in the next few minutes to help bring his new play toy to the tipping point. He brought both of his giant arms to the side of the car. As he began to increase the velocity and pressure of the huge thigh manipulating the little man’s body against the car, he also pushed the vehicle with his enormous arms. This caused two glorious things to happen – the wheels on the side where the two men stood came completely off the ground and the little man’s feet followed suit. Brandon easily pushed the Volvo into the air as he began to jerk the other man off against his own car. The larger man wished like hell he could have had someone filming all the action. He could hear that the smaller guy was having trouble breathing and he could sense the guy was fighting the impending orgasm with all of his might. Brandon knew it was a lost cause for the guy to attempt denying the upcoming explosion and this brought him much satisfaction. His new little friend certainly did not want to cream in his lovely chinos, but most of all he didn’t want to ejaculate because a superior man was so effortlessly manhandling him. To offer the muscleman behind him the satisfaction of knowing his body so easily brought him to this moment of release was too humiliating for the smaller guy. Brandon decided it was time to bring some climax to their fun and games. He lowered his face next to the other guy’s ear. “Look how easily my big arms tip your heavy Volvo up on its side. That’s fucking hot, isn’t it? If I wanted to I could push the big car over without any problem, but we’ll save that for another time. And feel how my gigantic thigh massages your body up against this door like you didn’t weigh a thing – and it’s making your cock ready to spew at any minute. And there’s nothing you can do to stop it, little man. Oh, I can tell you’re trying hard to prevent it. You don’t want to bust a wad for this big muscle stud and you’re desperately struggling to figure out why you’re having this kind of reaction in the first place. Am I right, Mr. Tiny? Yeah, we both know I am. Why don’t you think back to a few minutes ago – about what that big arm to the right of your head did to your bumper? Yeah, I’m talking about that massive gun you’re trying so hard to not look at – the big hard mound of muscle jutting up beside your head. Remember how that arm easily pulled your metal fender back into place and how that big hand crumpled the metal like it was nothing? Or how about we go back a little further – to the first time you saw my big body through the window of my truck. I saw those pretty blue eyes widen when you took in all this muscle. You’re trying so hard not to give in to your desires, aren’t you, little man? You don’t want to think about how much this big man turns you on, do you? But right now, all you can think about his how much power exists in my huge body – isn’t that so? And here’s what’s going to send you over the top, my tiny friend. Right now there are many people watching us – seeing how I so easily make your body do what I want it to. Hell, there are a couple of guys that have pulled their cars over on the other side of the street and they’re wanking off as they see me lift your Volvo so easily. But what excites you the most is that they also see how little you are compared to all my massiveness. They see that my big thigh has your entire body lifted off the ground and I’m about to make your teeny rocket explode just from jerking you against your car. You love how they are so fucking jealous because you are surrounded by hard muscle and they’re not. And they’re waiting, just like you are, for me to give you the command to cum. So, little man, why don’t you shoot for this big man? Cum now!” “Ahhhhhhhhhhh….” Simon could take no more. As he uncontrollably screamed out loud, his aching cock started spewing more cum than he thought his body could ever produce. He had fought valiantly to prevent from shooting, but his tormentor’s big body and his spot on description of what was happening in Simon’s head was too much. The smaller man could not believe that his tumultuous emotions were so transparent. How had the big man known exactly what would make Simon orgasm so quickly – especially since it was all new to Simon, himself. It was like the muscleman was a psychic or something. The big thigh continued to press his body up and down against his car door as Simon filled his underwear with hot creamy jism. Even as his entire frame continued to jerk wildly between the big body behind him and the metal door, he could feel a stream of milky liquid running down both legs. He was sure people in nearby houses were going to come to their doors to see what had made a man yell as loudly as he had – if they hadn’t already been watching all the action from the start. Simon’s embarrassment at the situation was intermingled with something he couldn’t name. It was a feeling of what . . . satisfaction, yes, satisfaction. Even though he desperately did not want to admit it, the powerful release that had just occurred was the most incredible sexual pleasure he had ever enjoyed – maybe even the most incredible experience period. A pang of remorse swept over him as soon as this thought entered his mind. He could not give the big man that kind of enjoyment – seeing him so submissive, but he also realized it was too late – his tormentor surely felt Simon’s uncontrollable response. “Yeah, little buddy, that was nice – real nice. I think you woke up the whole fucking neighborhood. All that cum is going to probably glue you to the side of your car. That was a beautiful tribute to my big body, Mr. Tiny. People just can’t control themselves when their around this much muscle, can they? And why should they?” “Get off me, asshole, or I really am going to call the police.” “Seriously? I don’t know how you’re going to do that, little one, since I see your phone inside the car and right now I don’t think you could move an inch even if you did have all of your strength. I’d say you’re pretty exhausted from that cum explosion, but mostly you can’t move because I won’t allow it. I bet that thought kind of turns you on, doesn’t it, even though your cock is still worn out – the fact that I can hold your body in place so easily.” Simon couldn’t believe the big man was so accurate. Having his body pinned to the car and knowing that the Volvo was still pushed up on two wheels was keeping his emptied dick rock hard. He was furious with the huge brute, but he was also already re-living the last thirty minutes in his head. Part of him wanted to scream for help, but he knew it would be useless. The big man could easily shut him up with one punch or just by simply slamming his face through the window. But, worse of all, Simon knew the real reason he wasn’t calling out – he was actually impressed by the behemoth, no, not impressed, turned on. Yes, he was fucking turned on. Simon chose a different path. “Can you please let me down . . . sir?” Brandon’s smile made it clear he was very pleased with the little man’s polite request. He realized that his new small friend could see his happy face reflected in the window and the guy’s little body shivered greatly when he noted that Brandon was delighted. A quick pulse of some new feeling shot through Brandon’s body, as well, and he wasn’t sure he could even name what it was – but that didn’t matter right now. He was aware that he could now move on to phase two of the plan for his new friend. “That’s a good little buddy. Of course I can put you down. I can do anything I want.” Simon felt the car’s wheels return to the road and noticed his legs were very wobbly when his feet finally hit the asphalt. He felt one of the big man’s hands press into his upper back after the massive thigh moved away. The giant mitt held Simon’s body up against the side of the Volvo as the other hand pulled out the wallet from his back pocket. He tried to look in the window to see what was happening – was it a robbery, now – but he was pressed too close. Suddenly the open wallet was tossed on the car’s roof and Simon could see everything was there, except his license. “Well it’s certainly nice to meet you, little Simon Pettit. My name is Brandon, Brandon Armstrong. I see you have a house over on Adelaide – pretty impressive. You must pull in one hell of a salary. That’s nice to know. I’ll be over to your place at six tonight, Simon, and I think I’ll keep your license until then. We can have some more fun and talk about how I might give you some satisfaction for what I did to your car – not to mention what I did to that worn out tiny dick of yours. See you at six, little man.” “You can’t keep my license. I need it to drive. And I won’t be home tonight. I have plans.” “Oh you’ll be there. I know you will. You don’t want to miss the fun. And don’t ever tell me what I can or can’t do. See you at six, squirt.” The big hand on Simon’s back was suddenly gone, but the little guy didn’t move. He stayed pressed up against the car while turning his head to get one last look at the huge back of Brandon Armstrong as the muscled man walked away. He watched as the behemoth awkwardly stuffed his oversized body into the cab and then started the truck. As he pulled past the Volvo, Simon could hear the big man chucking to himself. The sound of the guy’s laughter both frightened and thrilled the small man. Brandon drove down the road slowly and marveled at his good fortune. He had been advertising for months trying to find a little guy that was a true muscle worshipper and someone that could handle being dominated. So far, no one had lasted very long. The guy that stayed around for eight dates had seemed so promising. He kept saying over and over that he wanted Brandon to feel comfortable enough to be the full cocky alpha he was, but as soon as the big man had started letting his hair down and being his natural aggressive self, the guy had scampered away in the middle of the night. Every man was the same – petrified as shit whenever Brandon started being the dominant stud he was on the inside. No one seemed able to handle it when the big man flaunted his true power or said the things that ran through his head constantly. Little Simon Pettit had stood up to him even as Brandon had easily controlled the smaller man’s body. The intensity of Simon’s anger and his antagonistic spirit was such a fucking turn on for Brandon. He had nearly shot his own explosive load when Simon had ejaculated, but decided it would be better to wait and let the pressure in his body build up even more. Brandon hadn’t been this excited by a little runt in a very long time. His need to dominate and get worshipped was so powerful that he contemplated ripping the truck’s steering wheel from its column, but he had already replaced the damn thing twice. He controlled the urge by contemplating his upcoming reunion with Simon. He also decided that he wouldn’t shower or change clothes before going over and, as a matter of fact, he made a plan to go work out a second time right before he paid his visit to Adelaide Avenue. Somehow, he knew that would drive Simon crazy – seeing and smelling the big man’s sweat covered body. Simon heard the truck move down the street, but he didn’t back away from his car. His mind was trying to wrap itself around all that had just happened, but, more importantly, he still needed something to help him stay standing erect. His body was still spent by the explosion Brandon Armstrong had caused in his pants. Simon was furious at himself for not having more self control, but he was also still in awe of all the giant had done – crumpling metal, lifting the car, jerking Simon’s body against the door with his big thigh – and then there was the memory of the guy’s huge frame haunting Simon’s thoughts. Seeing the guy’s biceps bulging out wider and higher than his own head was plastered in his mind. How could an arm be so big was the question that kept racing through Simon’s brain. What disgusted Simon the most, however, was the fact that his cock was still fully hard. He finally pressed his body away from the car and listened to the sound of the cum soaked material of his pants peel itself away from the side of the car. He looked down and saw that some of door’s paint had been stripped away – still clinging to his chinos. Simon also noticed that his shirt and pants were covered in the grease and grime that had obviously been all over the side of his car. He looked like he had fallen face down in a giant puddle of oil and dirt. He also noticed that the milky white stain from his ejaculation covered his entire crotch and stretched almost down to his knees on both pants legs. Even his shirt had soaked up a lot of juice and was dripping wet across his abs. “Aw fuck.” Simon staggered a few steps backward and contemplated calling the police, but something deep inside his psyche told him not to. The big man knew where he lived now and that meant Simon’s safety was in peril. He could not believe he was acting like this – almost like a defenseless puppy in the big hands of his owner. He also couldn’t believe he was still so fucking hard. As he quickly glance around, noticing the two guys sound asleep after being worn out by orgasms in their individual cars across the street, he opened the driver’s door and fell into the seat. Immediately the interior of his Volvo smelled like a bathhouse – something that made Simon’s cock twitch a little more. Without even thinking about it, Simon turned the ignition and started driving – again fully intent on going to the police. But the man’s brain went into autopilot and he headed home. His heart was pounding in rhythm with the pulsations of his cock, signifying his excitement and fear about the upcoming evening visit from Brandon Armstrong. Part Two – Brandon Gets Ready for the Visit Brandon’s bull-sized cock was fully engorged and aching for release as he benched enough weight to equal a large SUV. His entire body was equally turned on as he easily churned out repetitions with the precision of a professional. He had returned to the gym that afternoon to work off some muscle steam and work up a major sweat before paying his promised visit to little Simon’s house. It was like he was jacking up his muscles extra big just to make playtime that evening ever more special. He wanted the scrawny man’s nose to get a overwhelming whiff of what a real man smelled even as his eyes would surely struggle to comprehend all of Brandon’s tightly clothed massiveness. In short, Brandon wanted to make an even stronger impression than he had after smacking the back end of the tiny dude’s car in their earlier fender bender, and then easily taking care of the bumper with one hand and doing the same with Simon’s tiny hard cock with one big thigh. Brandon’s own giant perpetual wood was caused partly because he was still so jacked up from shocking the shit out of the dweeb – easily lifting his car, from just being so fucking huge, and from kind of scaring the hell out of him when the little guy got his first full view of the giant. But there was something else making his fat thick kickstand press his sweats out as if he were packing a big two-by-four at his crotch - and he couldn’t put his finger on it exactly. It had something to do with little man Simon, but it wasn’t a feeling that was familiar to the huge man. Brandon pushed the overloaded bar upward and loved how the weighted ends made the fucking thing bend down almost in a horseshoe shape. The behemoth knew people were looking at the strained bar, his super pumped chest, and the giant cock standing straight up like the main tent pole of a traveling circus. The power coursing through his body was almost too much and he worried that he might suddenly start to destroy things just to get relief. He thought about grabbing three or four men and taking them into the back room and plowing their asses and mouths until he calmed his body down some, but knew that he was so jacked up right now that he would probably cause some major damage to the puny men’s bodies – and he didn’t need that kind of trouble before his appointment. He didn’t want anything to prevent him from making his six o’clock meeting with pretty boy Simon. “Hey man, you gonna be much longer? You’ve been on that bench for a while now. You’re required to let other people use it.” Brandon had placed the now eternally warped bar in the supports and tilted his head back so he could look at the man who had spoken to him. A big smile crept across his face as he gazed upon a thuggish looking guy that must have been a wannabe powerlifter or some kind of strongman – he was big and thick, but his body didn’t hold a candle to Brandon’s massiveness. It was clear that Brandon’s true size was slightly disguised since he was lying on the bench. The larger man decided to take his time getting up and turning around since he knew that seeing the guy’s face after he got a gander at Brandon’s height, width, and thickness was going to be priceless. Brandon wanted this guy to piss in his pants after realizing his stupid mistake – daring to talk to someone that was clearly superior to him in every way. Brandon thought about standing up, lifting the weighted bar in his hands, and then tossing it to the guy – but he knew immediately that would either kill the man or do some serious damage to his body. Again, his excitement about the upcoming meeting with Simon helped him to suppress any need to rip steel plates apart or hurt stupid men that didn’t realize who they were talking to. Brandon sat up on the bench and was rewarded with a loud gasp from guy behind him. He was sure the man’s dick shot hard just from one glance at the width of his shoulders and the monster upward bulge of his trapezius muscles. Brandon’s body started tingling, as he thought about the next part of his little display. When the big man stood up he heard the other guy completely stop breathing – and it crossed Brandon’s mind that the powerlifter’s heart stopped beating, too. It was already clear, without even turning around, that Brandon surpassed the other guy by about seven inches and probably one hundred pounds. The earlier look at the fellow, when lying on the bench, had enabled Brandon to assess the situation easily. Turning around was so much fun for the giant alpha. He knew exactly how white the other guy’s face was going to be and how his body was going to be shaking in fear. He was not disappointed. When he turned around the shorter man merely mouthed the word ‘fuck’ because he was too shocked to make a sound. There were so many options for Brandon since the guy was at a complete standstill from being so scared – he could bend a bar around the guy’s neck and go home happy knowing it was going to take some industrial sized mechanical cutters to get it off, he could grab the guy’s neck in the V of his hand and lift him off the floor to shake him silly, or he could pick up the bench the guy so desperately wanted and mangle it into a ball of metal and other demolished materials – but a more exciting idea popped into the big man’s head. He leaned down and toward the now frightened powerlifter – and he merely growled as loud as he could. “Grrrrrrrrrrr!!!!!!” Brandon’s animalistic booming voice caused all motion and sound in the gym to come to a complete stop. Every head turned in the direction of the two men. The poor powerlifter’s body went completely stiff and a huge wet stain started seeping across his crotch. The frightened man didn’t move a muscle and for a second everyone thought he had had a heart attack. Brandon reached out with a big hand and thumped the man’s head with his forefinger, causing the guy to fall backwards to the floor, like a statue being toppled by a group of men. Brandon then turned around and sat back down on the bench. As he lay on his back and began to pump out a few more reps with the intense weight he could hear some guys coming over to pull the body on the floor to a safe place. Brandon chuckled as he heard the men whisper that the guy on the floor was thankfully breathing and that he had obviously shot his entire wad in one jarring, momentous ejaculation. After that, no one bothered big Brandon – as a matter of fact, no one came near him. The thrill of intimidating the powerlifter had only increased the pressure within Brandon’s already stiff rod – but it was thoughts of Simon that filled his mind. He was beginning to wonder how he might play with the little man’s body – or what he might do to his house. “These final ten are for you, Simon.” Brandon spoke to himself – trying to muster enough strength to pump out ten more repetitions with a bar loaded with enough weight to bring two elephants to their knees. The alpha’s arms were tired as shit after benching for what must have been an hour and a half straight, but thoughts of his upcoming reunion with Simon helped him to crank out not ten, but twenty perfect lifts with the insane poundage. The realization that thinking of Simon helped the huge guy to go way beyond what was normally possible in weightlifting caused huge gobs of thick-as-hell pre-cum to ooze from the giant bulbous head of his monster cock. This momentous reaction caused Brandon’s head to start spinning with mixed emotions – mainly, what was it about this dweeb that excited him so and how much fun it was going to be to finally slam Brandon’s giant dick into pretty Simon’s tight ass. This was almost too much for the big man to handle. “Oh yeah, fuuuuckkk.” Brandon spoke out loud and didn’t care at all. He was so caught up in his excitement about dominating Simon that he could have shot a record load of cum right there in front of everyone in the gym. He knew no one could do a thing about it if he did – hell, most of the men in the place would probably explode instantly themselves after seeing the huge man on the bench shoot a volley of cum so hard that it hit the ceiling of the two-story room. Brandon kept thinking about the small body of Simon and how easily he had manipulated the man on the street earlier. His giant thigh had lifted the little dweeb with no effort at all and then it had rubbed his body against his car with so much pressure that the guy had shot his load within minutes. The thought of Simon’s pants being filled with buckets of semen, which was induced so easily manly domination, made Brandon reach out and grab his upright pole through the pants and squeeze it hard, hard enough to bust bricks. The intense pressure, however, only brought pleasure to the big man and he thought again about plowing the asses of some little men in the gym – maybe the powerlifter had recovered enough for Brandon to lift him off the floor with his super cock and fill the smaller guy with his fucking hot man-juice. Brandon started moaning loudly and the gym got silent again. “Fuck yeah!” Thoughts of Simon made the mega alpha release the grip on his giant rod and will the engorged thing to calm down. Brandon wanted to save all of his sweet muscle nectar for the tiny guy that filled all of his present thoughts – something that was so fucking unbelievable to the big man. It confused the shit out of him – why was he so turned on by this particular dweeb? It was clear that Brandon realized Simon had something special – it’s what he had felt the moment the guy had torn into him and acted so brave after the wreck. And even though he didn’t know what more was involved in this feeling, he was definitely willing to try and find out. Part of Brandon did not like how obviously smitten he was with Simon – the alpha man never cowered to anyone, - but another part of him wanted something that presently couldn’t be named. It felt, however, like a desire to please the little man. Brandon never pleased anyone but himself – so this was such a fucking foreign feeling. He couldn’t believe for one second that he gave a shit about what puny Mr. Simon wanted or liked – but that didn’t change the fact that his heart and head led him down a different path. Just to prove how wrong his gut feelings were, he cranked out another twenty reps with the overloaded bar and the lifting came very easy this time. The big man was proving a point, but Brandon also realized there was some kind of mysterious connection between the puny Mr. Simon and his own ability to move some heavy weight – and maybe even grow huger. This feeling was what was drawing him more than anything to their rendezvous on Adelaide Avenue in less than an hour. He certainly couldn’t wait to dominate the little fellow and finally get the chance to demolish huge things, but there was something else waiting in their exchange and Brandon knew it hadn’t even begun to be fully explored. He was ready to squash the small man with his big body and his dominating spirit, but he was pretty sure that his own life was about to change, too. Part Three – Simon Prepares for the Visit Simon found himself wandering from room to room in his large house – lost in some kind of euphoric fear of what had happened earlier on the street – and what was about to happen in just a little over an hour when someone came to visit. He had not changed or showered by this point. The smell of his dried cum mixed with the stench of gas and dirt caused by being pressed into his car were only overpowered by the lingering memory of the pungent intoxicating masculine odor produced by Brandon’s giant body. Simon kept trying to will all thoughts of the behemoth from his mind but nothing he did was helping to push them away. The same was true about his throbbing hard-on; the poor thing hadn’t subsided since the confrontation on the road – it was still stiff as a board. Simon had become fixated on beating himself up for not doing more to stand up to Brandon earlier. He was even still debating whether or not to call the police. Maybe it would be good to have a bunch of officers waiting here when his visitor arrived. It crossed his mind that the entire force could be here and they wouldn’t be able to stop Brandon, but the nervous small man forced that idea from his head. He knew it was partly what he wished and not what he knew would be true. Was it possible to become this obsessed with someone in such a short amount of time – but was it even Brandon he was actually so taken with or was it his massive muscles and power. Or, worse yet, was it a mixture of all three. “Fuck, Simon, get a hold of yourself.” He stopped in the middle of his living room as his voice echoed out loud. He was not acting in his typical “take charge” manner. He had never been someone easily intimidated and this was not the time to lose that approach to life – just because of some inane infatuation. Simon knew what he had to do and he lurched into action without giving anything a second thought. He went upstairs and began to undress as he walked across his large bedroom. He turned on the shower and then gathered the clothes to throw them in the laundry basket, but then decided to toss them in the trash instead. It would help him to get rid of all memories of Brandon. The newly charged guy then stepped into the shower and let the warm water soothe his scattered mind and his aching cock. As he got dressed about twenty minutes later he was completely renewed and was now even surer of what he needed to do. He dressed, gathered his keys and wallet, and then stepped into the garage. Seeing his car caused him to falter momentarily, remembering how Brandon had manhandled the back bumper so easily. And then remembering how the big man hand manhandled him, as well, was almost too much. Simon pushed those thoughts away and avoided looking at the bumper or the door where the action had all taken place. He dropped into the car, hit the garage door opener, and backed into the driveway quickly. He slammed on his breaks halfway down the short patch of asphalt when he saw the pumped up humongous body of Brandon standing in the way and noticed how the guy was glaring into the car. Simon was instantly too petrified to do anything. He simply watched as the big man walked up to the back of the car and placed his hands across the edge of the trunk. Windows were down so it was easy to hear the big man when he spoke. “I figured you’d try to get out of our playtime, punk, so I dropped by a little early. I knew you wouldn’t have the balls to face me. But you’re not going anywhere, tiny man. Come on then, let’s see what this piece of shit can do. I dare you to try and run me down. After I beat this flimsy machine, I’m going to beat your scrawny ass.” “You and what fucking army, dickhead?” Simon yelled back without even thinking. Even though his mind was fighting hard to will his body not to react, the previously calm dick in his pants shot instantly hard. There was something in Brandon’s cockiness that just got to the smaller man in a big way and the thought of this guy taking on his car made Simon quiver with delight. These emotions didn’t prevent him from taking on the man, though. Simon was not one to give in easily. He watched as Brandon kept one beefy arm pressed against the car and then flexed the other gun and simply smiled. He was playing with Simon and it only pissed the small guy off even more. “This is all the army I’m going to need, little man.” “We’ll see about that! You’re going to be wishing your arms were as big as your ego when your ass is flattened on the driveway.” “Bring it on, runt, bring it on.” Simon was so furious at the big man, as well as being on an adrenaline high from seeing the guy’s pumped up body in his rearview mirror that he didn’t even think twice about what he did next. He shifted his eyes to look straight ahead, convinced it was okay to get revenge for what had happened to his car earlier and to teach the asshole a lesson. He started pressing down on the gas pedal and the car moved backwards a little, followed by a slight crunching sound. Simon’s cock twitched uncontrollably as he thought about his car rolling over the bulging muscles of Brandon – smashing him to the ground. The big man had unleashed something demented in the driver and he wasn’t really thinking about the harm he was going to cause. As a matter of fact the idea of seeing Brandon in a hospital bed with casts and bandages thrilled Simon immensely. The crunching noise got louder and the car started bouncing up and down a little, obviously rolling over a beefy body. Simon pushed the pedal down even more and that’s when he started to hear the sound of squealing tires. This bizarre noise made Simon glance back into his mirror. The little man’s jaw dropped as he gazed at the evil grin of Brandon, who was leaning down slightly and easily holding the car in place. Simon pressed the pedal all the way to the floor and the noise being made by the tires increased. This only made the smile on the giant’s face grow even wider and the already colossal biceps started to bulge even more massively as he continued to prevent the vehicle from moving. “Fuck yeeaaaahhhh, boy, help me work out these arms. Your little Volvo is giving me a good-sized pump. Look at my guns popping out so damn much. Too bad my body is so stronger than your puny machine. Now let me show you what real power is!” The crunching noise increased and Simon suddenly realized the sound was actually Brandon’s powerful hands easily crushing the back of his car as he prevented the big thing from inching backwards. Simon’s heart began to beat quickly and a feeling of intense fear crept into his head. That’s when the unbelievable happened – the fucking car started moving forward. It was slowly at first, but then the momentum increased. You could hear the grunting and the heavy breathing from Brandon as he shoved the car toward the house – even with the thing in reverse and the gas pedal being floored. Simon’s mind was on overload – he couldn’t begin to completely comprehend what was happening. He just knew there was a force of nature packed into the man’s huge body and it was beating his car. Slowly and methodically, Brandon muscled the automobile toward its obvious parking place, even as the spinning tires wore down their tread trying to fight against him. “Fucking no way. This can’t be happening!” Simon’s shock was only interrupted by the smell of burnt rubber, which was now very strong and Simon knew there were going to be marks on the driveway, maybe even footprints left from Brandon’s powerful legs as they stepped briskly toward the house. Within just a few minutes the giant had maneuvered the car back into the garage – easily defeating the powerful Volvo as if it had been a little red wagon he was pushing forward with one hand. By this time the man’s biceps were so big that the sleeves of his t-shirt were beginning to rip. Simon was still pressing the pedal completely to the floor and smoke was billowing up from the tires and the overheated engine. Suddenly the back of the car came up off the ground with a jerk; Simon’s small frame fell forward and his forehead hit the steering wheel. Brandon had simply lifted the back of the car like it was nothing – a wheelbarrow for him to play with. Simon gazed into the rearview mirror and watched as Brandon’s face suddenly became even more devious. The giant’s smile seemed to reek of as power as his body did. He shifted his right hand to a more central place on the car and grabbed the bumper; the sound of metal being crushed was louder than the car’s engine. He then released the car with his left hand and raised it up in a monstrous teasing biceps flex. Simon moaned out loud – partly in lust and partly out of fear of what Brandon was capable of. The humongous arm was larger than any body part Simon had ever seen live and in person – it seemed almost thicker than Simon’s torso. There were veins streaking all across it and the mound of muscle bulged to insane heights. The sleeve of the t-shirt immediately ripped systematically across the top of the rising gun, as if the guy had planned the show perfectly. The sight of the uncovered biceps was almost too much for Simon to handle – his body was shaking uncontrollably as he willed himself not to ejaculate. He didn’t want to give the big man that kind of satisfaction. “You’re gonna regret trying to leave, punk. I’m planning to teach you a lesson or two for disobeying me. But let’s start by making it more difficult for you to go anywhere.” The monstrously pumped up man continued to hold the car with one hand and then moved his flexed arm upward. Since Simon had his sunroof open he could follow the big guy’s movements completely. Brandon reached up and grabbed the mechanism that controlled the garage door with his big hand. He then began to squeeze the box slowly – just to cock-tease the smaller man. Simon kept his foot pressed to the floor as he watched the thick fingers of Brandon’s hand begin to demolish the metal box it now surrounded. A screeching noise was emitted when the large hand became too powerful for the steel contraption to compete against. Sparks flew everywhere as the electricity was shorted, then the inner workings of the device were squeezed so tightly they fused together and oozed out between the fingers, and then finally the big man simply ripped the entire apparatus from the track overhead. Brandon chuckled loudly as he tossed it through the sunroof and it landed on the passenger seat beside Simon – still smoking and burning the leather because it was so hot from being destroyed. Simon let out a fearful squeal when he gazed at the now mangled piece of junk beside him. He glanced back through the sunroof and saw Brandon flick the garage door backwards with a slight tug of his hand and the huge metal siding went flying down the track and slammed into the concrete floor with a loud thud. Simon was sure the bottom panel of the door had sunk into the ground a few feet, even though the big man had only flicked it lightly with his hand. He returned his gaze into the rearview mirror and locked eyes with the muscled monster. “Cut the engine or I’m going to start ripping this fucking frail car apart until I get to you, little man, and there’s no telling what I’ll do when I reach your weak body. Care to find out?” Simon thought quickly. He turned the motor off, but he was out his door before the pistons stopped moving. He bolted quickly through the door into his house. Brandon laughed out loud as he watched the scared mouse run away and then he dropped the car, loving how it bounced a few times and then finally settled – obviously worn out from being overpowered by the huge stud that now towered over it. The big man walked around to the side of the car and bent down. He placed his index finger against the back tire, which was a lot more worn down than before, and then pressed in slightly. Instantly the rubber was punctured and it popped loudly like a balloon being poked with a stick. Brandon’s cock jumped a little as he realized how easy it was for him to destroy tires. This was something new for him. He did the same thing at the front after slamming the door shut which frightened little Simon had left open. It was pretty clear that the door had been shoved so hard that no mortal would ever be able to open it again. The muscle man then moved toward the locked entrance to the house, satisfied that Simon wouldn’t be exiting through the garage tonight or any time soon. When he reached the heavy wooden door he tried the handle, just to tease the little fellow on the other side. Knowing that Simon had bolted every lock on the other side made the big man laugh out loud. “After everything I’ve done so far, you actually think a little door is going to prevent me from getting in, squirt? Have you not learned anything? My cock could rip this thing off its hinges, but I’m saving that huge piece of meat for your ass. No need to waste my precious cum by getting too excited from easily ripping the rod through solid oak. You might want to stand back, little missy, since I’m about to come in even though I hven’t been invited.” Simon had, indeed, been standing behind the locked door. He had listened to everything that happened in the garage – realizing quickly what it was that had burst his tires so easily. He now jumped to the side, out of the way from what he knew would be a frightening display of brute strength. He knew Brandon was probably going to rip the door from its frame or kick it in. Suddenly, there was a loud boom and the center of the large slab of wood exploded because of the force of something much stronger busting through. After the initial shock of the destruction had passed, Simon was able to focus and saw the dust covered head of Brandon poking through like he was some giant animal trophy mounted to a wall. The guy had butted his forehead through the heavy oak without any problem and Simon noticed that the big man’s smile seemed even more evil than before. Brandon turned his head and noticed the small man cowering in fear. “Here’s Johnny! That’s right, little man, you should be afraid. If I can splinter this door with little effort just think what I’m going to do to your scrawny body. I hope your catching on to the fact that you aren’t ever going to find a place to hide from me. I’ll hunt you down no matter where you go or what you try to do to prevent me. I think I’ll come in and make myself at home now, whether you like it or not.” And with those simple words the giant simply walked into the hallway. He pushed his body upwards and forward at the same time – ripping through the remnants of the door as if it were tissue. Simon was completely flabbergasted at how little trouble it was for Brandon to rip through heavy wood with almost no inertia – the guy’s hard muscles didn’t need speed or a big head start to demolish the door, they were powerful enough on their own. Chunks of wood fell to the floor and little slivers clung to the giant’s torn and dirty t-shirt. There were burn marks in the material where sparks had fallen, there were streaks of oil and grime - clearly where Brandon had wiped his dirty hands after manhandling the car - and there were gaps and rips where bulging muscles had become too huge for cloth to contain. Simon was leaning against the wall above a chest that was used to store shoes, umbrellas, and other items. Brandon turned and towered over the smaller man. “Let’s have little conversation, Simon, but let’s see if we can make it a teenie bit more even, shall we?” Brandon wrapped his big hands around the other man’s shoulders and squeezed tightly, loving how the little guy winced with pain. The giant then pressed in and lifted the guy’s insanely light body into the air – high enough for him to stand on the chest. Now the two men were almost eye-to-eye. “So, now, you can at least look me in the face. This really doesn’t make us any more even, since I still out hulk you by so much. But, at least, now I won’t get a neck ache from having to look down so far. Geez, Simon, your body weighed nothing at all. It was like I wasn’t lifting anything. It felt like I could have broken you to pieces if I had continued to squeeze. I’m going to have to be careful when I toss you around later on.” “You aren’t going to be tossing me around, asshole, and you need to get the fuck out of my house!” Simon had no idea where he got the guts to talk to the big man that way – especially after all the powerful things he had seen Brandon do. The smaller man was simply angrier than he had ever been in his entire life. It registered on some level he was picking a losing battle but he didn’t care – even if it was suicidal – he would not let the big man get the best of him. He would let his anger override any fear that might be bubbling up in his mind. “And you’re going to pay me for everything you’ve destroyed – you hear me, you stupid thug!” To emphasize his point Simon poked a forefinger three times into the full to bursting chest that seemed as thick as the wall behind him. Brandon didn’t say anything and looked down at the finger that remeained thrust out in the air a few inches from his pecs. He shook his head slowly and made a tsk tsk sound that was very ominous. He then returned his eyes to the face before him. “I’m not paying for a thing, dweeb, and if you poke me one more time you’re going to regret it more than anything you’ve ever regretted in your entire life.” Simon’s brain was overloaded with a fury that was almost inhuman. He could hear what the big man was saying but it was like he didn’t care or like he wanted to antagonize the behemoth as much as he could. His strong feeling of defiance made him fearless. He slowly shoved his finger into the big chest before him, allowing a brave smile of rebelliousness to spread across his face. There was a brief calm before the storm and then, instantly, a huge forearm came up and brushed Simon’s arm to the side. Then the massive wall of muscle hovering in front of Simon came crashing into his body with unbelievable force – shoving him into the wall behind and causing his feet to come up off the chest. In a blink of an eye his body was compressed so tightly that he couldn’t draw even a slight breath. The small man desperately tried to gasp for air, but his chest, lungs, and entire upper torso could not move at all. Brandon’s face was pressed into the side of Simon’s head and the giant’s warm breath snorted out like a wild bull. “Yeah, little man, you thought you were being brave, didn’t you. And now it’s hard to breathe, ain’t it. You better be glad I didn’t decide to rip that little finger off your hand or punch you so hard you went soaring through that wall behind you. You’re getting a little light headed now aren’t you, punk. Right before you go nighty night from all this muscle smothering you why don’t you take a look at that beefy arm and powerful hand holding on to the doorframe to the left. I want to give you something to dream about when you blackout.” “Fuck you, Neanderthal” “Oh you must have visions of grandeur, Simon, if you think for a second that your little skinny dick will ever get to feel my tight hole. I’d probably flatten your weak cock with just one tight squeeze of my cheeks, but the fact of the matter is I’m going to be the only one doing the fucking around here. I’m going to have you begging all the time for me to stretch out your little hole with my monster dick. You’re going to dream all the time about me plowing that pretty ass of yours.” “The hell I will!” Simon’s vision was now a little blurry and he was running out of breath. Even his words no longer had much vigor behind them. A loud cracking sound made him suddenly focus for a last few seconds. Simon stared at Brandon’s large hand that was holding on to the doorframe near them. The grip was helping the big guy compress the smaller body into the wall. Simon’s cock got a burst of energy as he watched the wood and plaster basically disintegrate from the torturous pressure of the hand squeezing it. A huge chunk of the wall was easily ripped away as Brandon’s animalistic grunts became louder. That’s when everything in Simon’s world went black. Part Four Simon slowly came awake and immediately felt something heavy around his ankles and wrists. He knew, instinctively, he was sitting in one of his dining room chairs. He opened his eyes to see the jerk Brandon standing in the middle of the living room – shirtless and huge. He looked at his own forearms and saw that one of his large wrenches – from the garage – had been manhandled into a makeshift type of handcuffs. Metal had been basically twisted into an unmovable tight circle around his wrists. He leaned over and saw that the same thing had been done to his ankles using a crowbar. Simon’s first thoughts were full of awe at the power that existed in Brandon’s powerful arms – the only tools the big man needed to crush metal into any desired shape. “What’s the matter, little man? Can’t you free yourself? It took no effort at all for me to twist that iron around your puny body. Come on tough guy, show me what you got – let’s see you escape. I could do it with just two fingers.” “Fuck you!” Simon didn’t even waste energy trying to undo the wreckage Brandon had inflicted on the metal tools. He knew there was no way his small body could even attempt to pry apart the mangled instruments. He did, however, look down at the wrench to see Brandon’s finger impressions all over the metal and how it was now totally distorted. Simon became mad at himself when he felt slight disappointment about he being unconscious and not getting to see Brandon coil the tools easily with just his bare hands. That’s also when Simon noticed his hardening cock starting to stand straight up in his lap – unencumbered by clothing. He glanced at the floor and saw the shredded remains of his pants, underwear, and shirt – obviously ripped off his body by his tormentor. “Yeah, look at puny boy getting all turned on while he’s thinking about how easy it was for me to fuck up a crowbar and that huge wrench. I bet you wish you could have seen me do it – don’t you? For my big body, it was like playing with twigs – I could have ripped those things into a bunch of small pieces if I wanted. Yeah, that thought makes your cock twitch something awful, doesn’t it Simon. It’s crazy ain’t it – how I disgust you so much and, yet, you want me more than you’ve ever wanted anything in your entire life.” “In your dreams, asshole!” “Man, you’ve got some big balls, Simon. I mean it – both literally and figuratively. Those orange-sized ball sacs hanging from that surprisingly large penis are pretty awesome. But it’s your utter stupidity and some kind of little-man syndrome that makes you think you have even the slightest chance against my massive body that impresses me the most. I can tell you’re scared shitless by my power, but you won’t allow yourself to give into me. Even when you know that I could rip your body into a hundred different pieces with no exertion whatsoever you still choose to call me names and run from me. Hell, you even thought your big old car could run me over – but we quickly saw that all my muscles were too much for that piece of junk. I’ve beaten machines that were a hundred times bigger than your Volvo, man, so don’t ever think you’re going to stop me with anything smaller than an entire fucking continent. I’m just too strong, little one, and don’t you forget it. But I do like your spunk, man. It’s what made me choose you.” “For what?” “You’ll see. Soon, your disgust is going to turn into total lust for me man. I’m going to conquer that rebellious spirit just like a cowboy taming a bucking bronco. You’re going to be my stallion, boy, and you’re going to love it. I’ve been looking for someone like you for a long time. You and me are going to have a lot of fun together.” “Go to hell! You disgust me.” “Now, now, that hurt, Simon. Really. I can’t believe you’d stoop to such a low point. I mean, it’s pretty clear by that large cock sticking so proudly straight up in the air that your body and your brain just aren’t in sync. I may disgust you mentally, but it is very obvious that my body and my strength please you on an animalistic level very much. To prove my point I thought it might be fun to take some time to play some more – this time while you’re conscious.” Brandon reached down and picked up another larger wrench from the dining room table. He walked over to stand about a foot from Simon. He held the wrench in one hand and placed his thick thumb up against the long handle. While showing no signs of strain the big man began to press harder. Veins popped out all over the big man’s forearms and biceps and a high-pitched squealing sound filled the room as Simon unbelievably watched the top half of the wrench begin to bend over. He desperately wanted to close his eyes or look away but something deep inside him would not allow it. He was so turned on by Brandon’s strength that his entire body compelled him to watch. It was nothing for the gorgeous huge monster to push the steel wrench into a right angle. Without any warning and with no way to prevent it, Simon’s throbbing cock began to leak a huge gob of pre-cum. It bubbled up out of the dick slit like lava from a volcano and then slid slowly and lovingly down his huge hard tool. Brandon watched the delicious glob of milky Simon-juice inch its way down to the large hairy balls. He took his other hand and ran his forefinger against the jism while pressing into Simon’s ball roughly. Somehow the smaller man willed himself to not erupt fully, but it became harder as he watched the huge giant move the cum-covered finger up to his mouth and suck on it loudly with slurping noises. Still holding the weak wrench in front of Simon’s face, Brandon leaned down to whisper into the smaller man’s ear. “It’s a vicious cycle, little man. Watching me manhandle this supposed strong wrench so easily causes you to leak graciously even though you don’t want to – and that only causes me to want to show off more in hopes that some simple display of super strength will finally make you shoot off like a fucking cannon. And that, my friend will only make me want to do something even bigger to impress the next ejaculation out of you – you see, a vicious cycle. By the way, you taste good – real good. Go on, tell me you don’t like me showing off my strength for you.” Brandon’s words made Simon teeter on the brink of orgasm even more. He gritted his teeth hard and somehow willed himself not to shoot buckets of his jizz into the air. Simon had always been able to unleash such a torrent of man-milk that guys had been constantly blown away over the years. He did not want to give the huge man in front of him that satisfaction – even though it was the most difficult thing he had ever done. Simon was so turned on by Brandon’s strength that he briefly forgot what an asshole the guy was and he spoke freely. “Please, god, break it in two.” Brandon pulled back from Simon – clearly pleased that his little show of strength had impressed his prisoner so much. Brandon had a master plan and all of this was just a huge preview of the main event. The big man’s own cock was so hard that he, himself, had started to leak uncontrollably, as well. Brandon knew, however, that Simon was too preoccupied to notice. He was beginning to like this little guy even more. He was extremely happy that the fender bender from earlier in the day had brought them together. It certainly seemed like fate had miraculously shined on Brandon’s life. He looked down at the smaller man and smiled. It was a smile that was somehow sweet and very devious at the same time. He spoke softly this time, but Simon didn’t notice. “The strength in just my thumb turns you on, Simon, doesn’t it?” “Yes.” “Why?” “Because it’s more power than my fucking entire body.” “So if I pull this pathetic little wrench apart it will make you happy?” “Yes! God, yes.” Brandon grabbed the second end of the wrench with his other huge hand. He quickly bent the piece of metal back into a straight line and then he began to pull – slowly. He held the tool in front of Simon’s face so the guy could get the entire effect. At this point both men were turned on beyond belief. Brandon began to pull his hands outward,– away from each other. Simon was fixated on the middle of the steel wrench and was caught off guard when metal began to react like a piece of taffy. Brandon’s powerful hands pulled the wrench slowly in two directions and the middle began to stretch – becoming thinner and thinner because of the strength that existed in the man’s body. Simon let a moan escape from his mouth as he watched the steel middle become a skinny thread of metal. Suddenly, the wrench was torn in two and this proved to be too much for the captive man. His cock began to spew like a shaken uncorked champagne bottle. Cum splattered both men’s torsos as it skyrocketed into the air. Simon screamed out – as if in agony – and Brandon moaned in total empathy with the smaller man’s uncontrollable reaction. The orgasm was long and painful for Simon. Both men were showered with thick gobs of cum and ended up looking like two cupcakes covered in white frosting. When Simon’s body finally stopped convulsing violently, Brandon quickly asked him a question – hoping to catch him off guard – even as he continued to hold the two pieces of metal in his hand. “Why does that turn you on so much, Simon? The question was simple and without any edge to it. Simon was still trying to recover from his embarrassing orgasm – which he offered to this man he truly hated – but something inside him accepted the question at face value. He realized the behemoth in front of him truly wanted to know the answer. It was suddenly a favorable glimpse into the asshole in front of him. Simon ended up answering truthfully. “Strength is such a turn on, Brandon. God, how I wish I had the strength to rip a wrench in two.” “Really, Simon? Do you really wish that?” “Of course.” The sudden smile on Brandon’s face was something unrecognizable. The big man had never grinned in a way that was so intoxicating and revealing at the same time. Simon, in a brief moment of post orgasm bliss, thought the guy truly handsome. It was disconcerting to the smaller guy to actually feel sympathy towards the man that had tormented him so – but the simple fact was there; Brandon’s nice side was a big turn on. “I hope you feel the same way Simon, because I’ve injected you with a drug cocktail that’s going to make you my physical rival in about ten more minutes.” Part Five Brandon moved behind Simon and brought his face down beside the smaller man’s head. He took the two pieces of the steel wrench he had just pulled apart with his bare hands and started rubbing the cool metal across Simon’s protruding nipples. The captive man’s chest was glistening because of the big drops of cum that had splattered him generously when he shot off watching the big man pull steel apart like it was a piece of soft taffy. Simon’s back arched away from the chair as the coldness of the tool teasingly slid back and forth across his hard nubs. Droplets of fresh semen oozed from his still hard-as-hell cock, sticking up so proudly from his crotch. Brandon moved one of the abused pieces of the wrench to the top of Simon’s dickhead and dipped it in the thick milky cum and then brought the abused tool to his own mouth, licking it ravenously – to taste the sweetness he had caused to erupt in the smaller man. “Damn, little man, you have not idea what it feels like to rip a fucking wrench apart with just your bare hands. It gives me such a rush to watch something that’s supposedly so tough bend to my will so easily. This big old tool didn’t stand a chance against my powerful arms, Simon. Did you see how I just pulled it apart like I was yanking a piece of thread in two? Fuck, that got my juices flowing – just like how it affected you. It was almost as good as overpowering your piece of shit Volvo earlier and I wasn’t even using all of my strength either time. Yeah, I like the way that makes you moan – you just can’t help yourself, can you little one? But fucking hell, man, soon you’re going to have the same kind of power. You’re going to be doing all the things I can do – even tossing little guys around whenever you want. And you’re going to be huge like me, too.” “Aw fuck, no way.” “Look at how that thought makes your dick bubble up like some kind of a hot cum-spring. Yeah, Simon boy likes the idea of growing big, doesn’t he? You see man; I’ve been searching for a guy like you. No, I’ve been searching for you specifically. I have waited a long time to find someone that didn’t cower from my size and my strength. You’ve known all day that I could rip you into little pieces without any problem, but you wouldn’t back down. Hell, you floored that shitty Volvo of yours and I still pushed it into the garage without any trouble – but that didn’t stop you from throwing insults my way. I’ve never had anyone to play rough with, Simon. Every guy I’ve ever started to share my true desire of wrestling or showing off for has gotten scared or intimidated, but not you. I lifted the back end of my last date’s car and that freaked him out. He left me in the middle of the night – and only because I asked if he would get off on me destroying things. Watching you get turned on when I demolished your garage door opener, or lifted you with one arm easily, or when I busted through your door so easily made me think you might be the one. But it was seeing how your cock spewed uncontrollably when I ripped this puny metal apart – the metal you’re feeling on your hard nips right now – well, that’s what confirmed what I suspected. You’re the perfect man to turn into my rival – hell; you might even be the perfect man to finally dominate me. We’ll just have to wait and see. I’m probably more excited about your transformation than you are.” “I doubt it.” Suddenly, Simon’s brain was open to the fact that his body was about to change. He was finding it difficult in his heart to thank the man who had tormented him so for the upcoming improvements to his body, but something inside him was already grateful. Brandon was rubbing his stubbly face against Simon’s and the smaller man loved every minute of it. Something about the hardness of the hair on the giant’s cheek equaled the power packed into his bulging muscles. It was a real man standing behind him and he could feel a real man’s cock pressing into his back through Brandon’s pants. Everything seemed like a dream or like time was suspended in some way. Both men were waiting for the miraculous change that was about to take place. And they didn’t have to wait long. “Arghhhhhh!” Immediately, Simon’s body began to ache like his insides were bursting through his skin. The pain was so incredible that his brain was forced to shut down. He stayed conscious, but his mind was sending no instructions to the rest of his body – it was merely in survival mode and tried to process what was happening. The heat generated through his skin was intense and instant. It felt like he had a two hundred degree fever and that his skin was exploding. Brandon recognized what was happening and immediately slid his hands around to Simon’s chest – grabbing hold of the man’s already tight pecs with a squeal of excitement. “Aw fuck yeah, it’s happening bro – you’re about to expand to the size of a massive muscle god. Shit, I’ve got to feel all of this. I can’t wait until you shred those makeshift constraints on your hands and feet like they were pieces of thread. Fuck, Simon, you’re going to grow and you’re going to grow huge. You’re going to love the power, dude. It’s intoxicating to be able to do the things I can do. You’ll want to show off all the time. Aw hell, I can feel your chest thrusting out wider already. Man, this is so fucking hot!” Even in the midst of terrible pain, Simon was able to tilt his head forward to watch his chest grow. He saw Brandon’s huge paws resting against his pecs and teasing his hard nipples, but then he noticed that the big man’s hands seemed to be shrinking. As he looked closer he realized that the opposite was actually true – his chest was growing huge in mere seconds. Simon’s flat boyish pectoral muscles ballooned out thickly and began to double, triple, quadruple in size and then kept going – until Simon couldn’t even keep track of how much they were growing. He simply knew they were becoming gigantic. The now small looking hands of Brandon were groping at the mounds of muscle and flesh like he was a sculptor working with clay. The big man behind Simon had his head shoved over the sitting man’s shoulder so he could watch the growth of the chest he was abusing so roughtly. “Oh, hell yes! Just look at those pecs man. They’re exploding way beyond what I imagined. I should have left your shirt on to watch those big puppies disintegrate the material. That would have been so fucking hot, but feeling these things getting bigger – skin-to-skin - is even better. Damn, look at those nipples getting huge, too, Simon! So fucking hot! Those fuckers are each going to be a mouthful in no time at all.” The pain was still excruciating, but Simon forced his head forward even more so he could watch the full expansion of his upper torso. Awareness of other parts of his body growing was slowly creeping into his brain, even as he tried desperately to ignore the pain. The man knew his biceps were growing huge, he could feel them pushing outward – his left one shoving hard against the big body of Brandon and actually making the man move. Simon’s insanely tensed body started to feel different – he could tell how much weight was being added to his once small frame and it was incredible. Even in the middle of the pain the growing man could feel a power coursing through his body making him stronger – probably as strong as Brandon. The intense orgasmic thrill that was emanating from Simon’s enlarging cock was caused by his realization of the power his body was generating and the pleasure slowly started overshadowing the pain. Brandon sensed what was happening in the body of his prisoner. “I bet an intense feeling of pleasure is starting to take over you body, isn’t it Simon? That’s the sign your growth is kicking into high gear. Damn, boy, you’re going to be huge and as strong as herd of bulls – maybe even stronger. Yeah, Simon boy, I’ve been waiting for the right man to come along – someone that had the right cocky attitude to equal the body I could give him. I’ve worked for years on creating that concoction I gave you, man, so I could make a dude who could seriously challenge me. I’ve needed an equal for so long and soon I’ll have one in you, Simon. You stood up to me even when I had more strength in one finger than you had in your entire body. That actually turned me on, sir, but not as much as it’s going to turn me on when you’re a fucking strong muscle freak and you can actually give me a good fight. And judging by how hard your growing cock is right now I have a feeling you’re looking forward to it, too. By the way, dude, when your cock spews that’s when your growth is actually finished. Your body just knows and allows you to finally release all the pressure that the muscle growth has caused inside of you. Shit, man, can you feel how humongous your arms have gotten. They look so fucking hot. And that chest of yours hasn’t slowed its growing down at all. I can tell by the way you’re breathing – kind of normal now - that your bones have stopped growing – so the pain has probably stopped, too. Right now, you should just be soaking up all the glorious feelings that come from your muscles ballooning to sizes you never imagined. I can feel your ass lifting you higher off this chair as it gets thicker and thicker with muscle.” “Feels . . . so . . . good!” “I bet it does, dude. I bet blood is pumping through your body a hundred times faster than it did just an hour ago. And all that blood is turning into muscle – which is connecting with the muscle that’s already there and pushing it out even more. Every part of you is growing, dude. Even your smallest toe is going to end up about five hundred times stronger than it was. My hand groping your abs feels like its pressing into the side of a mountain. Everything on you is getting so fucking hard – that big cock, your skin, and every single growing muscle. Your shoulders are as wide as mine now, Simon, and that excites you so much, doesn’t it – to be the size of the guy you’ve lusted after all day. I can see that cock of yours is getting ready to shoot off like someone just threw a lighted match into an ammo factory. Shit, look how thick you are everywhere - the heaviness feels awesome doesn’t it, big man?” Even though Simon still despised the man standing behind his now huge frame, he couldn’t deny that everything Brandon was saying was true. Simon suddenly felt like he weighed as heavy as a tank or something. And every part of his body felt thicker than super dense metal. His cock was so huge that as it bobbed back and forth he could feel it actually pulling his crotch and ass in different directions. Simon's legs felt like two pillars of marble – dense as hell and hard enough to withstand a car slamming into them. His arms felt super heavy and powerful. The growing man could actually feel each part of his biceps and triceps muscles and sense how thick the layers of sinew had become. There was an inner awareness of the power in his arms that was hard to explain. Simon knew he could do amazing things even before he had done them. But the part of his body that brought him the most satisfaction – the muscled enhancements bringing him closest to explosion - had everything to do with his massive pecs. Brandon obviously felt the same way because his hands had returned to the growing mammoth chest and he was doing everything Simon wished he would – squeezing the man nips hard and twisting them tight, cupping his big hands under the mega pecs and copping more than a handful as Simon bounced the fuckers, and he even tried unsuccessfully to dent in the thick meat with his fingers, but Simon's mounds of muscle weren’t giving at all. Watching Brandon play with the new gorgeous chest and listening to the guy praise the enlarged body finally became too much for both of men – Simon's super charged cannon started shooting large balls of cum into the air as his hard stomach tightened even more with each powerful ejaculation. Volleys of thick white juice shot above his head and rained down everywhere. At the same time he felt Brandon’s warm juice shoot up his back as the guy's strong hands latched onto the new pecs for dear life while he unloaded big time. At some point during Simon's growth the big man behind him had gotten rid of his own pants and underwear. “Fuckin hell . . . Simon . . . I’m gonna . . . have a . . . heart attack!” Simon's dick remained rock hard even after it spat out its last few thick drops of sweet muscle honey. His powerful orgasm didn’t tire him at all – as a matter of fact, it energized the guy in a way he had never known. Simon suddenly felt like a superhero or something. He raised his huge arms and looked at the twisted wrench still connecting his wrists, but he also noticed his forearms were now so thick that the metal was actually cutting into the skin, when there had been a lot of room to spare just a half hour earlier. Simon started to pull his wrists apart, knowing, instinctively, he could easily rip the metal tool into two pieces. “No, Simon, use just your fingers, please.” Brandon using the word ‘please’ registered somewhere deep in in the other man's psyche – Simon realized it was the first time the other guy had spoken that way since they met. The newly large man was too fucking supercharged at that moment to do anything more than note Brandon had used the word. Simon wanted to test his strength and he wanted it more than anything he'd ever wanted in his entire life. Simon placed his forefinger and thumb on either side of the mangled wrench and then squeezed lightly. The steel tool squished between his fingers like it was nothing more than a stick of butter. The big man was destroying a fucking big wrench with just his fingers. Suddenly the center of the twisted tool snapped in two and his new huge arms moved in opposite directions. Simon's cock coughed up a few more drops of cum simply in response to the tremendous power he had just felt in two fingers. The fucking power of only two fingers! A big smile crept across his face and he shivered with delight – something that was not missed by big Brandon. “Feels fucking great, doesn’t it Simon. Snapping metal apart like it was nothing. Just think, if you’ve got that kind of power in your just your fingers, imagine what kind of strength must exist in your insanely huge arms or those massive quads. Welcome to the life of a muscle god, my man. Your perspective is never going to be the same from this moment forward. There’s no such thing as the word ‘no’ for you now, Simon. With just a flex of your super biceps or a little strength behind your grip you’ll be able to get anything you want. You’ll learn quickly that things which are supposedly more sturdy than you really aren’t – kind of like that Volvo out in the garage. You’ll find that when someone closes a door you won’t be looking for a fucking window to open, you’ll just smash the wimpy door down with one mighty punch. Big Simon is going to embrace his dominating spirit quickly - I just know it. I chose the perfect person to join me in my quest to challenge the limits of this unbridled power. Look at you squeezing that wrench between your fingers and making the thing snap into little pieces. You could do that all night long, couldn’t you? And how about that crowbar at your feet, you going to do something about it, too?” “What crowbar, Brandon?” The big man behind Simon leaned out and looked down. The captive man had snapped the other guy's mangled handiwork around his ankles a few minutes ago – simply by pulling his feet apart. The tool was now unrecognizable as it lay in multiple pieces on the floor. Simon continued to roll the metal between his fingers – flattening it and then balling it up and then flattening it again, as if it were just a gob of wet clay. He loved how his mind was quickly embracing his new power. He fully understood all that he was capable of and he had already begun to make some plans. The huge man waited until Brandon moved his body back behind the chair and leaned his face in so it was next to Simon's again. “I can see you love the power just as much as I do, Simon. That makes me very happy.” “I’ve got something else that will make you happy, Brandon.” “Yeah, what’s that?” “This!” Simon shot his arm back with a burst of super strength. His elbow connected with Brandon’s midsection and sent the standing guy flying backwards a few feet. Brandon fell to the ground on his ass and he was now holding his stomach. Simon jumped up quickly, grabbed the heavy wooden chair he had been sitting in with only one hand and swung it through the air to connect with Brandon’s head and right shoulder as the guy sat recovering on the floor. The big man fell over on his side and Simon noticed the huge adrenaline rush that shot through his body as he struck back at the guy who had tortured him so. There was, however, a sudden flash of panic in Simon's mind as he looked at Brandon’s body on the ground. The newly supercharged man definitely felt a pang of remorse for hurting the other big dude. Where in the hell did that feeling of compassion come from? Simon stood totally still as it hit him that he actually had a crush on the other dude – even though the guy had bullied him for the entire day. Simon realized that he had loved watching Brandon show off his strength and had actually encouraged it more by blatantly defying the guy. Simon had spat out hateful words at Brandon all day just to make the big man use his incredible strength to punish him even more. In only a few seconds Simon went from thinking he loathed the huge muscle man to worrying that he had actually hurt him. “Brandon, I’m sorry. Did I hurt you?” Brandon was shaking hard on the ground and Simon's panic increased. Maybe Simon only thought he understood his power and he had used too much strength when he attacked the guy on the floor. The chair had broken into a thousand pieces as soon as it hit Brandon's hard muscles, but Simon had certainly swung it with all of his might. Brandon was saying something, but Simon couldn’t understand. Then it became very clear that the guy lying on the floor was actually laughing. “Hurt me? With a chair? With your big arm? Simon, you don’t get it do you? It’s going to take a lot more than that to actually hurt me – and now you, too. I certainly felt your superbly executed elbow slam, but my body absorbed the blow very quickly. You’ll learn that things might faze you for a few seconds –being hit by a speeding car, a hand grenade, or an entire rugby team, but then you kind of recover fast and it actually increases your power somehow. I don’t really understand it. I actually didn’t feel the chair at all – it was like a pestering fly landing on my big body. Dude, you and I have strength that most people can’t even dream of. You’re going to have to let me show you all the fun things we can do.” Brandon was sitting up again and Simon plopped down on the floor across from him – stunned by all that had just been revealed. Simon knew the other man was right, though – he sensed he now had a power within that was unbelievable, but he didn't think he fully understood how much strength he really had. Simon suddenly realized that having Brandon as a mentor was going to be a good thing. That thought made his cock stir a little and the guy started to smile. “I couldn’t help but notice that you were actually worried about me for a few seconds, Simon.” “Temporary insanity.” “I know I was hard on you earlier, Simon, but I needed to make sure you were the one. I hope you know I would’ve never really hurt you.” “You pressed me into a wall until I passed out, Brandon!” “Okay, there was that. I actually just like doing that trick – it gets me hard every time. You can throw me through a couple of walls or whack me on the head with a telephone pole if it will make you happy. Really, I wouldn’t mind.” “You wouldn’t mind because it wouldn’t hurt you. I’d just end up with holes in the walls and a busted pole. Seems like a waste of time. I would, however, request that you allow me to rip apart your truck with my bare hands – to make up for what you did to my car and my house.” “Hey, that truck is my pride and joy.” “Then it will definitely make us even. Anyway, afterwards I’ll just buy you another one.” “How can a guy argue with that?” “And one more thing, my good friend, Brandon.” “Yes?” “This” As Simon spoke he stood up and moved towards his new friend. Without any warning he swung his arm in a huge circle and his fist smacked into Brandon's face with what was surely enough force to bring a down a building. Brandon went flying back quickly, his head hitting the floor hard enough to crack the Italian tile all around him. There was a brief moment of disorientation and then the flattened guy started laughing hysterically as he rolled back and forth. “I did not see that one coming, sir! I felt the punch a lot, by the way, but it was more like a love tap.” “Good, because that’s what it was meant to be, Brandon!” Simon threw his new big body down on the equally huge Brandon on the floor. Simon immediately started grinding his hard cock into Brandon's equally stiff member, which had sprung to life as soon as he had been elbowed so roughly and then grew even harder after Simon punched his face. The guy just loved his friend's new power. Without even thinking about it Simon smashed his mouth into Brandon’s – pressing with enough force to crush a stainless steel fridge. With just his lips, no less! The two men kissed passionately for a few seconds, while they both grabbed hold of the other guy’s hard nipples and twisted tightly. Simon could sense that his muscle partner was starting to leak pre-cum, which matched the big gobs of juice oozing from his own big cock. The man on top pulled his head away from Brandon's and looked down at the smiling face looking up. “And what would be the first thing Mr. Brandon would like me to do with my new powerful body?” “Well, since you asked. I was wondering, sir, if you would mind if we took turns pounding each other’s ass. I’ve never been able to really let loose with a man before and I’m hoping for such hot sex we might do a little damage.” “You mean like breaking a lamp or the headboard of the bed?” “No, I mean like destroying the entire fucking house.” [The End, but also the Beginning for Another Time.]

Caution: this story contains furry/kemono and muscle theft. If you don't like it, please ignore it. And I'm sorry to my poor English. XP **** - Elvin the black cat was born with a genius magic ability. His magic power surpassed that of adults, which grew stronger as he got older. Elvin was very proud of this, and people around him praised him. But the grandmother was very worried about her grandson. Essentially, the stronger the magic power, the harder it becomes to control, which means the side effects are also larger in scale. However, Elvin didn't listen to her warnings at all. On the contrary, he firmly believed that he could control it all enough. - But with or without talent, the wizard was a secret being. Therefore, Elvin usually pretended to be an ordinary person. It was a duty that must be kept to protect the magical world. This duty made Elvin feel strong belonging and superiority, but sometimes frustrated. The 'ordinary' Elvin was just a little smart and weak black cat. But there was one flaw in this duty. If he could hide that he was a wizard, he could use magic with the public. So Elvin secretly retaliated with magic if he was the target of bullying. The method worked until middle school. But things changed when he entered high school, because of Jonas and Simon. - Jonas the lions and Simon the tiger were capable athletes who paid attention to high school sports. Muscular bodies as big as bodybuilders, excellent sports skills and good looks. Besides, they were active and curious. Having all the things they needed to have as athletes, they were very popular with ordinary students. But at the same time, they were so arrogant that they would easily ignore others. Jonas and Simon naturally led the gang, bulling the "good" student. That included Elvin. - At first, Elvin used magic the same way as before, but strangely, magic didn't work properly. After five or six failures, he soon realized what the problem was. So far, bullies have filled their low self-esteem with bullying, but they were different. They based the idea of 'we are absolutely superior to others,' and showing off this was a bullying. Elvin's magic kept failing because it was wrong from the most fundamental problem. So what if I made a better student than them? Thinking that far, he stumbled upon a student. It was Ben, a student in the same class. - Ben the white bear was just an ordinary student. He was very nice enough to admit even Elvin, unexpectedly with a pretty cute face, and moderately smart. But he was too introverted and hated sports. On top of that, he was very fat. The children rejected Ben for being fat, whether he was good or cute, so Ben had no friends since he was a child. But still, he was so nice that he was sometimes bullied by bad guys. - Elvin changed his mind as soon as he saw Ben. Originally, he planned around himself, but using Ben, who was worse than him, seemed to be far more effective to them. He arranged the plan and approached Ben cautiously. Getting close to Ben was easier than he thought. Elvin used magic to easily gain favor, but most importantly, spending time with Ben. At first they went to the cafeteria together. Then Elvin took a walk with Ben from time to time and spent time talking to each other about games. Later, they went to school together every morning. - For Ben, who was lonely without friends, Elvin became the only haven. Elvin knew it, too, so he tried to make sure Ben could rely on himself mentally. But there was only one thing Elvin didn't expect: Ben began to love him. Then one day, Jonas and Simon began to bully Ben again. Realizing that the time had come to execute the plan, Elvin pulled them away from Ben and deliberately provoked an argument. He talks about a city festival in the middle of summer vacation and declares that Ben will also participate in the bodybuilding competition. He also says he can easily beat contestants Jonas and Simon. - Ben is very embarrassed. Elvin reassures him and encourages him, saying he can win if he tries. First, he makes a six-week work out and diet for Ben. Then, as his trainer, he teaches work out hard. It also uses fur from Jonas, Simon and Ben to secretly execute the magic that it had prepared. He gives all of Jonas and Simon's physical attributes (muscle characteristics, constitution, metabolism, etc.) to Ben and then distributes Ben's physical attributes to Jonas and Simon. This magic has a temporary effect and breaks itself after the competition. - The first week. Two weeks before the vacation started. Ben does a lot of training every day. At first Ben complained that he was really going to die, but contrary to his worries his body endured it all. In the first week, Ben lost more than half of his weight. That's how fast it was to get muscles. Jonas and Simon, on the other hand, worked out as they usually did, but somehow got tired easily. Eventually, they can't work out for a long time and rest. - Second week. A week before vacation starts. The amount of training has increased a little. Ben lost enough weight to reveal his abs. The face also hardens. The body as a whole becomes as firm as a swimmer. Jonas and Simon, meanwhile, had a little less work out. The muscles slowly lose weight and start to gain weight very little by little. - Third week. Summer vacation started. Ben is worried about working out too much, but Elvin says he's fine. Contrary to Ben's worries, his body grew rapidly. This was because the muscles quickly filled up the places where all the weight was lost. The body grew bigger and firmer, and the face gradually matured. Jonas and Simon work out far fewer times than before. They lost a lot of muscle and gained some weight. - Fourth week. All the useless body fat that remained in Ben's body is removed. Muscle shapes become clearer and more beautiful. And during this time, Elvin starts to give him supplements, which makes growth even faster. Now he's in the body between a fitness model and a bodybuilder, and he's the same height as Jonas and Simon. On the other hand, Jonas and Simon have not lost any more muscle, but they gain a lot of weight and become fat. - The fifth week. Ben's body no longer loses weight, but keeps the right amount. Now that his athletic ability and knowledge have grown rapidly, he works out himself without Elvin. He also grew taller than Jonas and Simon. He became a perfect amateur bodybuilder, and around this time he began to take an interest in various sports. There is no change on Jonas and Simon's side. - The sixth week. The competition finally started. The fat Ben is reborn as an elite bodybuilder who stands 6'9" tall. He has great athletic ability and knowledge, as well as physical strength to match. It also became a player with enormous potential that all athletes dream of. - On the day of the competition. Jonas and Simon were forced to head to the stadium with fat bodies. However, the employees who checked their bodies just kicked them out, saying that they were not allowed to participate in the competition. Then Ben came in there, and they were shocked. Ben had a better body than himself before! Eventually, the bodybuilding competition ended up with Ben's overwhelming victory, and Jonas and Simon, who were watching it, ended up bawling with tremendous shame. Elvin secretly watches this and thinks the plan is successful and likes it. Without knowing that problems would arise soon. - The vacation is over and the second semester has started. Ben quickly became the idol of the students. He was even more popular than Jonas and Simon because he had a good personality. It protected bullied students with strong physical strength and showed the best grades in physical education. Many coaches showed interest in him, the best athlete. Ben smiled brightly as if this interest were not bad. But Elvin thought it was very strange. Because he broke the magic he used on them. As he expected, Ben had to return to his fat body at the end of the vacation. But Ben's body reacted as if it still had the physical attributes of Jonas and Simon. - So the magic didn't break? No. Elvin shook his head. After the competition, he saw Jonas and Simon return to their original muscular form, working out again. Magic is definitely broken. So what happened to Ben's body? While investigating it, he somehow found that Ben's body still had the physical attributes of Jonas and Simon. No, it was copied. Ben's body copied their physical attributes! Moreover, it wielded powerful influence enough 'to erase' Ben's original physical attributes. Elvin was shocked. Yes, it was a magical side effect. That's also a permanent side effect. - And soon there was another "side effect" that even Elvin didn't expect. It was love. Ben, who had a crush on Elvin, began to express love to him little by little. On the day he decided to stay overnight to help Ben with his assignment, Elvin realized that Ben's love for him was abnormally huge. When Ben overwhelmed Elvin with a huge muscular body, he finally realized that his grandmother was right. The powerful magic was beyond Elvin's control. - Elvin the black cat was born with a genius magic ability. His magic power surpassed that of adults, which grew stronger as he got older. In the past, he was very proud of it. But not now. This time spent with Ben, the most handsome and powerful lover in the world, was the result of uncontrolled magic. He knew he couldn't get out of this. Any time, whatever it was, he had to be responsible for forever changing Ben's fate. That was the price of overconfidence in magical powers. END!

A lonely small-town part four every chieftain’s means an enforcer links to the other parts are at the bottom Owen smiled at Michael’s question, “why don’t we just fuck them.” Owen said, “because we want them to be useful. Therefore, if you just plowed the prisoners, they wouldn’t gain any magical abilities and they may lose useful knowledge. Luke and Johnny are more basic because I let my musk fried their brains so that they would be more obedient. Magic requires more independent thoughts. Just me fucking them would turn them into an extremely basic ogre. The milk is important for prep, it helps me in print their purpose and allows them some independent actions. It would be easy to simply make them drink some of my cum and watch them turn. But I’m planning to give him a purpose.” “It was my purpose,” Michael asked. “You purpose is to be my electrical worker. Me giving you powers was an experiment,” Owen said. Owen grabbed a bucket, as he explained his plan. “I’m thinking that we feed them are milk for a couple of days, to prime our officer for his transformation. Plus, this should give me time to imbue him with magic.” Michael said, “you are saying that you just can’t give people magic freely.” No Owen said,” it takes time to grow the magic and split off from me, plus if I were to give it recklessly, they may turn against me and kill me.” Michael looked at Owen and said, “I would never kill you. you gave me this awesome gift.” Michael lifted his right muscular arm as lightning coursed around it. Owen,” the more powerful magic or complex magic I give for this transformation, the more independent they will be. Look at Luke and Johnny,” both ogres turned to face the two other ogres having sex on the stage in the common room. Then Owen and Michael turned their faces back toward each other.” I could have them stop at any time and do work for me or even commit suicide, but you Michael would resist that command.” “So, the more magical ogres I make. The more I must make sure that I am the dominant ogre. If you were to decide to make more ogres Michael. You could attract unwanted attention. Because I do not know how many humans still have magic, and it the descendants of the witch who bound me here still have magic in their blood. Well the best outcome would be banished back to my home world.” Michael looked at Owen with curiosity as he grabbed a bucket and said,” you’re from another world”,” yes” Owen said. “I was just a lonely ogre until I was summoned here to Earth, but I was, to cunning to be bound. Now Michael concentrate your power into your pecs then nipples.” Michael watched Owen’s muscular pecs inflated, as they started to produce milk. Michael closed his eyes as he concentrated his power into his pecs then nipples. He felt his pecs start to inflate with milk. “Good,” Owen said, as Michael opened his eyes. Owen grabbed his right nipple and squeezed, making milk come out. “By us giving our prisoners are milk. We prep them for their transformation, and if we want magical infusion. After”, Michael squeezed his right nipple producing his chocolate milk he said. “You gave me electric powers what powers or you planning to give to them.” Owen finishing his milking his left nipple smiled at Michael. “I’m planning to transform the cop into my enforcer, to make sure when I make more magical ogres. That I can control them, because as I said the more magical or complex the powers the more independent, they will be, and some powers I give them will make them uncontrollable with my direct will. If they were to be let loose, they can cause people to notice us, and my magic has limits.” Owen moved his left hand an around and said, “this town may be my prison but is also my domain.” Michael watched as Owen’s thick hairy pecs, re-inflated after he milk them dry. Then Owen began to milk himself again.” My domain is a source of a chunk of my power, and although through the help of Luke and Johnny. I was able to transport you and bless you. Magic can’t create everything. By transforming people into ogres, my reach expands, especially the more magical power I give to an individual ogre. Michael that’s enough,” as Michael went down to grab a second bucket. Owen smiled, “with his three buckets of his milk. We have a plenty enough of milk to corrupt our officer.” Officer Carrick Cooper was trapped in a cage naked, with Benjamin the punk 17-year-old sharing his fate in a separate cage. He was checking up on Johnny Comepie to see if he knew the whereabouts of Luke Wen. Instead he was captured by two huge hairy muscle beast who were over 10 feet tall. Those monsters even grabbed the kid. He didn’t know what they did to the water, but it tasted funny. For some reason there was a large mirror on one side of the cage. Carrick use to had, short red hair, a mustache a little bit of chest hair. But as soon as one of those muscle monsters gave him a cup of something that looks like chocolate milk. His hair began to grow. His once clean-shaven face had a full on unkept red beard, his short hair grew out, his chest hair became a red pelt, his arms and legs mostly naturally hairless started to be covered with a growth of red hair, and his dreams once pure became gay and pervy. Carrick couldn’t stop masturbating after he had drinking the second cup of milk, but he couldn’t resist. He felt guilty of this sin, and of his thoughts of having sex with hot thick hairy men. After the third day of feeding the cop the corruptive milk. Owen and Michael went down to check on their captives. Benjamin saw two more hairy muscle beast at his cage, one was oranges with black hair brown eyes and had a bushy mustache and sharp sideburn, with a hairy muscle gut and while the other one had dark chocolate skin, dark brown eyes, A bushy beard, with a mohawk, with blue markings on his body, and was extremely muscular with eight pack abs and was hairy with short curly black hair. Then the one with the mustache waived his right arm and said my name is “Owen” in a strange deep accent. “What do you want from me Owen,” Benjamin said with a sneer? Owen replied, “to see if you have any value to me.” Owen’s face turned towards the cage which holding the cop, who Benjamin could see was now hairy and crazed as he saw the cop’s green eyes. Owen smiled as he pointed at the cop and said. “This one will make a good sacrifice giving me more power and a good feast”. Benjamin blanched at the thought of being eaten by these big hairy cannibals. Owen gave an evil grin, “course you can avoid this fate by offering to be useful to me by telling me everything you know.” For the next several minutes Benjamin on his knees and tears in his eyes begged, threatened, and blathered about how important he was and how he may help Owen. Owen phrase his right hand then Benjamin became silent with fear of Owen’s decision. Then Owen turned his palm up to the sky then in a flash a bucket with a brush appeared. Owen looked at Benjamin said, “I’m going to ask you a few questions, depending how these turn out will decide your fate.” Owen’s first question was, “you said that you belong to a gang if so, how many members you have and, what is this gang called.” “we are called the big bad boys, there are five members me, Tommy, Billy, Leo, and Jack.” “Good “Owen said as he nodded his head.” “My second question, what are these people you call nerds?” Benjamin muttered, “They name, Bob, Timmy, Jeff, Bobby.” “My third question, tell me more about these nerds?” Benjamin told Owen everything he knew about Bob and others he and his gang bullied. Owen smiled at the news that Benjamin told him. “My fourth question Owen said. If I were to offer you gold for you and your gangs services, would you take it.” Benjamin nodded his head in approval of the idea. Good Owen said, “as he came to a decision. This is what you will do. When I return you to your town, you will find your gang.” Then Owen with his left hand teleported a barrel, “you will have them drink this barrel of liquid. Note that they only need a cup of this liquid. Then you offer them gold to kidnap Bob and his friends and bring them to me.” With his right-hand Owen summoned a small bag of gold and revealed its contents to Benjamin. Benjamin’s eyes widened with greed and he nodded yes. Owen smiled as he snapped his fingers and Benjamin’s close returned to him. “First thing you’ll need is this,” and with another snap his fingers. A mug appeared before Benjamin’s eyes. “You will need to drink this so that the ring of hypnosis will not affect you.” With some trepidation Benjamin grabbed the floating mug and drink it and impressed by Owens power. Benjamin thought being on Owens good side would make him rich. Owen closed and dropped the small bag of gold, as he made his hands into fists and turned his hands revealing his palms and to items. A golden ring with a glass gem sticking out and a golden chain necklace with a blank tag on it. “This ring will allow you to hypnotize people, by pointing the glass gem at a person you can make them do things you want. It doesn’t last very long, and you can’t make them kill themselves or others. The necklace allows things to go smoothly and by tapping it to a mirror you can contact me.” Then Owen said, “palms up” as he placed his big hands through the bars of the cage. The cage moved around Owens arms making oval shape. Benjamin had his palms out as Owen dropped the two items in his hand. Benjamin immediately put the two items on. Then Owen pulled his hands out of the cage and snap his fingers and the barrel shrank into a flask. Then Owen summoned a bag and placed the flask and small bag of gold in it. “I almost forgot” Owen said with a grin. “If you betrayed me or telling anyone about me, I will kill you, and don’t think you can trick me or that I wouldn’t know if you tell someone. I’m going to give you two weeks to get me those people that I want.” Then the bars on the cage parted making a man size oval shape, as Benjamin walked out. Owen handed Benjamin the bag of supplies and smiled, with a snap of Owen’s thick fingers Benjamin was gone. Michael said, “do you think that the kid will come through.” Owen looked at Michael and said, “he will. When I gave him that drink, he slowly turning into an ogre which will allow me to enforce my will on him, his mind at first then his body at a slower rate, and that drink I told him to give his friends will slowly turn them into ogres and eventually make their way here. The necklace will allow me to implant orders into them without them realizing it. Allowing to gain my strength back and a chance for you and our office here. The chance to convert them into ogres. Don’t worry about giving them purpose I already implanted a purpose into them.” Owen summoned a chair for Michael to sit on. “I’m going to show you how to convert others into ogres. Owen grabbed the bucket with the brush and turned to face the cage with Carrick in it. As I said before, if we just fuck them without preparation they’ll lose most if not all of their memories, by drenching them with our musk we prep them for this transformation allowing us to select certain attributes we want. Once you or more powerful you can choose to imprint a personality of your choosing. Of course, are milk kind it is the same thing but allows us to add to type of attribute like magic, strength, intelligent and/or other skills or abilities.” Owen was now in front of the cage that Carrick was in and took off his loincloth to reveal his fat 10-inch-long cock and huge balls the size of large oranges. Michael unzipped his pants revealing his fat 12-inch-long cock and huge balls that also the size of large oranges and began to rub it in anticipation. Carrick was drooling at the site of these two hairy muscle beasts. The one with the black mustache and sideburns said my name is “Owen, and I know what you want”. As he grabbed his fat cock and squeezed causing some precum to ooze out. Carrick tried to grab Owen’s fat juicy cock, but he was too far away from the cage. Owen smiled at his prison, turned his face to Michael and said. “After a couple days of milk, he’s desperate for our cocks. The longer we make him wait the more lustful he becomes. I want him to be bound to me and order for me to do this I need him to willingly serve me. Too early and they will have a lot more autonomy and if we wait too long, they become extremely dependent on me. This is the perfect time turned him into an ogre.” Owen turned his face back to the last craze Carrick. Owen asked, “Carrick, are you willing to serve me, are you willing to submit and obey me.” Carrick gave a nod and said, “yes master,” then the cage opened up and Carrick came out with his hard-throbbing erect cock. Owen commanded Carrick to turn around, and as he did, he felt a slash as his red back hair fell off his pale skin. Owen began to paint a chain symbol on Carrick back. Each paint stroke made Carrick moan in pleasure. When Owen was done painting on Carrick’s back, he turned around in your and began to lick and suck at Owen’s fat cock. Owen moan in pleasure as Carrick was ravenous in his work. The green chain symbol on Carrick back began to glow brighter the closer Owen was near his climax. Owen beckoned Michael to come and joined. Owen in pleasure said, “to Michael, this one is going be strong one, as he pointed at the glowing green chain symbol on Carrick back. When I hit my climax, it will be your turn to tag in.” Michael stopped rubbing his cock as he saw Owen straightened out and saw his balls clenched up as he moaned out loud, as he came. Carrick greedily drink all of his master Owen’s delicious tasting cum, but he was still thirsty for ogre cum. Owen moved over as Michael replaced him to feed Carrick some delicious ogre cum. Like before Carrick sucked and licked at Michael’s fat cock. Owen went behind Carrick waiting for him to begin his transformation. “Once his done transforming he will want ass, Michael.” As Carrick sucked on Michael’s fat cock, he began to change mentally. He knew he had power, and he knew that he was losing some of his memories. He knew that he could stop he would be free from these sexy hairy muscle beast’s influence forever. But he tried to stop but the taste was so good. As Michael was near his climax, Carrick began to feel his humanity fade away as it was replaced with something new. Michael exploded in Carrick’s mouth, as Carrick drank all of Michael’s cum like his life depended on it. Carrick began to transform into an ogre. First, he felt his feet swell and grow. Then Owen, Michael and Carrick saw the veins crawling from his huge hairy feet, causing his lower legs to grow muscle, as the veins of growth crept up to his thighs causing them to swell with muscle and tell they were larger than a humans head. Carrick felt his ass ballooning out with muscle and a little bit of fat, then his hard cock began grow longer and thicker from 5 inches to 10 inches long and widen to the size of a soda can. His balls grew to the size of large oranges. The growth spread to his spine making him get taller, as he felt his belly balloon out with muscle and tell he had a big hairy muscle gut. He began to widen to compensate for his new growth and muscles as his, shoulders began to widen and grow with muscle. Owen saw Carrick back began to widen and grow out with muscle as his back hair grew back. Then the growth is affected his pecs causing them grow and thick with muscles, his nipples expanded until they were the size of quarters and they were pointing down. Then Carrick’s arms began to grow his once average biceps ballooned out with muscle until they were the size of basketballs, the growth spread to his lower arms and then his hands grew out and tell they were the size of baseball mitts. His face was the final thing to change, his jaw squared out, his nose rounded and grew a little, and his face became more brutish. Carrick said in a deep voice, “I need ass.” Within a nod from Owen Michael turned around showing his ass to Carrick face. Carrick knelt and began to lick Michael’s ass in preparation of plowing it. Michael moaned and pleasure as he felt his cock get hard again. Then Carrick got up and with his right hand grabbed his fat cock as he placed it in Michael’s ass, causing him to moan out. Carrick with his free right hand grabbed Michael’s cock and began to rub it, in rhythm of the movement. Owen with his re-hardened cock dripping with precum, began to rub it on Carrick’s ass, in prep to stuffing his fat cock and Carrick’s ass. When Carrick’s ass lubed up, Owen placed his fat cock in Carrick’s ass, causing Carrick to moan in pleasure. All three ogres were in the sexual rhythm, each moving their muscular hips in time with each other. Carrick smiled as he said, “this is the life,” Michael responded, “yeah it is.” “Yes! Yes! Yes!” Owen said out loud, grinning like a madman. All three ogres began to move faster as they came closer to a climax. All three ogres roared in lust as they all came. Michael’s cum shot out of his fat cock and hit the cage that wants held Benjamin. All three ogres grinning and untangled from each other sprawling on the floor in an afterglow. Then Luke and Johnny showed up, immediately they went to Owen and began to lick his cock clean. Owen thought how he was going to turn the big bad boys into his muscle, but he especially wanted to turn those nerds into big strong hairy ogres that were loyal to him. Links to lonely small town parts one:https://muscle-growth.org/topic/19581-a-lonely-small-town-part-one-bored-and-lonely-ogre/?tab=comments#comment-263961 part two:https://muscle-growth.org/topic/19593-a-lonely-small-town-part-two-ogre-needs-plumbing/?tab=comments#comment-264208

A lonely small-town part three an ogre’s thunder links to part one and two are at the bottom. Owen was using Johnny’s phone to search the Internet for his next victims. Owen realized that he needed a lot of people to make town function. So, he made a list for the people he needed to corrupt. After he attained electricity for his town, he would need to get some construction workers and then he me to feed the construction workers, so we have to get some kind of chef, but a chef would meet food to cook. Owen side in exhaustion, he grabbed his nose with his big thumb and pointer finger and squeezed. Owen knew that there was a college in the town that Luke and Johnny were from. He knew that there were cameras and security in their library. So, Owen made a list of people to kidnapped and to corrupt, the first on his list was the man named Michael the electrical worker who worked on power lines. Then through Johnny he went to the college’s website for information, he knew that they were some students taking classes that would make them good farmers and druids. Owen had Luke and Johnny go to collect Johnny’s stuff from his house. In one of the amended buildings in Owen’s town. Owen was looking through Johnny’s stuff, admiring at Johnny’s flat screen TV. Owen noted that a lot of the people he can get could be found at the college. That would be his next stop after he attained Michael, then he would have to corrupt the two people that Luke and Johnny captured. One of the people they captured was a cop the other one was some kind of punk. Owen smiled to himself, he wasn’t sure what you would do with a punk, but the cop would be useful. His ability to turn humans into ogres had limits he couldn’t spam it and usually took a week to recharge but with Luke and Johnny’s help he could reduce it to a day. Plus, the more Owen turned people into ogres the better he got at it. Luke was a fairly smart guy but now as an ogre he wasn’t bright, often flexing to himself while looking at a mirror. Which made Luke manageable, while Johnny wasn’t very bright as a human, Owen was able to let Johnny keep some of his intelligence, especially how to be a plumber. Owen closed his eyes to see what Johnny and Luke was up to. Johnny was licking Luke’s hairy armpits in worship, Luke had his eyes close in pleasure, as Luke’s bearded face had a smile of pleasure. Luke’s unkept short brown hair his thick bushy eyebrows made him look brutish and masculine. While Johnny’s black hair was slightly longer, and he had a bushy mustache and goatee. Then Johnny made his way to Luke’s lips and they began to make out rubbing their hairy chest together, Johnny’s belly was a lot fatter than Luke’s who had more of a muscle gut, while both for their pecs were firm. Owen opened his eyes and with his left hand grabbed his semi hard cock and he gave it a squeeze and he grown in pleasure at the touch. Then Owen finalized his plans to capture Michael. Owen turned Johnny’s flat screen TV into an Oracle device to spy on Michael. Michael was around 5 feet tall, average build, dark brown skin, with short black curly hair, with a small sharp mustache, an average nose, and dark brown eyes. Michael was wearing his work clothes, as he ate lunch. Owen watched Michael work and tell the end of the day, waiting for Michael to go home. Owen had Luke and Johnny prepare to capture Michael when Owen teleported him to the building that Owen and his ogres set up. It took concentration to make sure that Luke and Johnny weren’t fucking on the job, and prisoners were kept asleep, and tell they could be turned. Several hours later Michael was at his house and taking off his clothes. Within a flash of light, he was teleported. Michael was blinded by a sudden flash of light, then he felt big hands grab him. Michael eyes slowly adjusted to the room he was in. The place was cold and dark with very little light. He noticed this that he was butt naked and, that he was pinned by two hands the size of large baseball mitts holding his arms preventing him from escaping. He could barely see his captive when he heard a door opened and close. He saw the light getting closer, as he saw a large shadow get longer in front of him. When he tried to turn his face around all he saw was a big hairy belly, which made him scared and confused. Then unexplainably he felt extremely thirsty, as he saw a huge hairy muscular arm coming from his left side, holding a flask of some kind of liquid. Michael knew that he should not drink this liquid from this stranger, but he couldn’t resist he was so thirsty. As Michael drank the liquid, he knew this was a mistake. Michael felt itchy as hair started growing all over his body, he especially felt the growth hit his face as he felt a beard growing on his face. Then he felt his dick getting hard. Then suddenly Michael was turned around bumping his face on a big hairy belly. Through the movement of a light source revealed the person that was holding him had thick oranges skin. Then he felt the hairs on his back of his neck stand up on end, as he felt when his new back hair being shaved off and felt when someone painting on his raw back. Then Michael was let go, as he was rubbing his arms at the place they were grabbed. He saw the monster that was holding him to Michael’s eyes the beast was huge. With rippling muscles, a big wide hairy chest, holding a big round belly, and over 10 feet tall. The huge muscle beast was wearing blue jeans size shorts and was bare chested. His face had a dumb smile under its bushy black mustache and had blue vacant eyes, under black bushy eyebrows. Michael heard “leave us,” the voice sound deep with a strange accent. Then the musclebound beast left out the right-side room, then Michael turned around to see in another musclebound beast, but unlike the first who is holding him this one was more intelligent. With its brown eyes that gleamed with cold intelligence, that were partially covered up with thick black eyebrows. Then the musclebound beast said” my name is Owen come satisfied your thirst”. Owen waved his hand beckoning Michael to come, he couldn’t resist as his eyes saw Owens big fat meaty cock that was fully erect and write for the tasting. Michael slowly came closer to Owen’s cock, resisting every step. Michael said” what have you done to me, why am I so hairy and horny”. Owen smiled as he said,” my milk you drank made you ready for an ogre’s transformation, as your taste for a woman’s touch you will find it is gone, replaced with a better taste”. A taste of big hairy ogres and their delicious cocks. As Michael face was near Owen’s uncut cock, he tried to bite it as a last-ditch effort to defy Owen. But it only made Owen more aroused, as some precum squirted out into Michael’s mouth causing him to taste it. The second Michael tasted Owens corruptive cum he began to lick and suck Owen’s cock. Michael was trying to resist but the more of Owen’s cum he drank the more he felt the corruption taking hold. The memories of his family his past girlfriend began to fade as new sexy desires began to blossom. For some reason Owen thought Michael would start to transform by now. It must be the magic that he gave him slowing the transformation down. He knew that it would happen but didn’t know when it will come. Owen moan as corrupted Michael was licking down to his big hairy balls and nibbled on the way up to his cock’s head. Owen began to rub the back of Michael’s head, when Michael with his right arm grabbed Owens left ball sack and squeeze causing Owen to moan louder. Owen felt that he was ready to come, then he said that’s right keep sucking it. Going to be big and strong. Then Owen’s cock stiffened and with a roar Owen came in Michael’s mouth. Michael drank all of Owen’s corruptive cum, and felt his body begin to change. Because Michael was standing up the first thing to grow was Michael’s feet, is starting to get longer and wider length and tell his hairy feet were huge. Then the veins started pop out and spread and as they got to his lower legs they began to balloon out with muscle. When the veins spread to his thighs they grew as well tell they were bigger than a human’s head, making him look odd with big hairy muscular legs. Then the spread to his butt making it grow big firm muscle with a layer of fat. Michael moaned as the growth touched his balls and cock. Right before Owen’s eyes he saw Michael’s hard cock grew from 6 inches to 12 inches, doubling in size and his balls balloon out to the size of large oranges. Michael’s flat hairy belly began to harden and grow eight pack abs, that were sharp and defined even under short curly black hair. When the veins of growth got to his chest, he began to widen out to compensate the new growth of muscle. His hairy pecs thickening out with muscle as his dark nipples grew to the size of quarters and started pointing down. Owen didn’t see Michael’s back but knew it was winding and growing with muscle, as the veins reached his arms. Michael’s shoulders grew as his biceps ballooned out with muscles and tell they were the size of a basketball, then the veins carrying the growth reached his lower arms causing them to expand and then his hands began to grow and tell they were the size of baseball mitts. As the veins reached his neck, Owen can see Michael’s neck bulge with muscle, as his chin squared out his nose became rounder and blunt. With a flash of blue light markings appeared over the changed Michael. Owen saw that Michael had light blue markings over his skin. Both biceps had to blue rings around them in between those rings’ zigzag markings, and the same markings on his middle thighs like his biceps. With two lightning marks on his right pec over his heart. With the concentration Michael using his new powers burned off some of his hair and tell he had a mohawk. Michael went up to Owen and gave him a big French kiss, rubbing their tongues together as they made out, rubbing his hands behind Owens back, and squeezing his hard cock against Owens. Owen felt his cock getting hard again as Michael broke the kiss. Michael licked his two fingers from his right hand, as he said” you’re going to take my thick fat hard cock up your asshole and you’re going to like it”. Owen felt the command of Michael’s voice as he put two fingers into Owens ass, making him moan in pleasure. After Michael widen Owens asshole, Owen been his back a little so that Michael could take his ass. Michael went behind Owen and with his right-hand slapped Owens ass cheek, making Owen growl and pain and pleasure. Michael put his thick fat 12-inch cock into Owens waiting hole. The pain and pleasure of Michael’s cock made Owen moan. Then Michael began to thrust his thick hips, plunging his cock deeper into Owen’s ass. Owen grabbed his hard cock and moved is hips and rhythm with Michael. With both hands-on Owen shoulders Michael and Owen kept in rhythm, as they moaned and grunted in pleasure. Then Owen felt Michael began to ram harder and faster and as he did, so Owen began to rub his cock faster, and tell Michael came in Owen’s ass, causing Owen to squeeze his cock as he came shooting his cum on the floor. Michael with his hot breath whispered into Owens here and said thanks for this sexy gift. Links to lonely small town parts one:https://muscle-growth.org/topic/19581-a-lonely-small-town-part-one-bored-and-lonely-ogre/?tab=comments#comment-263961 part two:https://muscle-growth.org/topic/19593-a-lonely-small-town-part-two-ogre-needs-plumbing/?tab=comments#comment-264208

Caution: this story contains furry/kemono and muscle theft. If you don't like it, please ignore it. And I'm sorry to my poor English. XP **** - There is a boy in a famous high school. He is a black and purple dragon. He is 8 feet tall and has a huge muscular body that even professional bodybuilders feel ashamed of. By contrast, he has a very soft and handsome face, which exudes mysterious charm. he is good at both studying and exercising, even very kind and righteous. He is the idol of other students. - And there is another boy in this famous high school. He is a black leopard. He is 5 feet tall and has a very skinny body. Also, there is no attraction to his ordinary appearance. Studying is medium, but he hardly exercises, and he doesn't even have friends. He admires the dragon, which is completely the opposite of him, and at the same time strongly envies him. He wants to be like a dragon. - Then one day, when he was studying in the local library, he finds dusty old books in quite a corner. It was an ancient spell book. The black leopard gets interested in it and starts reading. Then, he finds a spell that exchanges his physical characteristics(muscle, height, manly beauty, sports ability, and so on...) with the other person. The black leopard decides to do this magic to be like a dragon. - The black leopard starts to collect things quickly for this spell. Gathering and combining various herbs, mastering necessary skills, and finally barely getting underwear that is full of Dragon's "body fluid" from the school locker room. At last he is all set, and one full moon night he working the spell. Then he immediately feels connected to someone. He quickly realizes that it is a dragon. - The exchanges spell worked fast over a week. The black leopard gradually realized that his body was growing. His muscles and height have suddenly increased and his face is getting handsome. As reality changed accordingly, the number of people approaching him began to increase. On the other hand, the dragon’s body became shrinking. The black leopard notices it. - At first, the black leopard was very worried that the dragon, a magical species, could invalidate the spell. However, as time goes by, the worries are less and less, and the bigger the body gets and the more popular it becomes, the more confident it gets. Even the dragon seems not notice to magic. - In the end, magic is complete, and the dragon and the black leopard are completely reversed in position. The black leopard is now a famous student, and the dragon is just an ordinary student. He fascinates many people with his good looks and powerful muscular body. He was able to have everything he wanted, and he was content with this fate. He thinks everything will turn out the way he wants it. - But soon there was a problem. The black leopard began to immerse himself in 'his' talent and strength, and soon he began to be arrogant to people. Other students criticize his rudeness and bad manners, but he ignores them all because he thinks he is always right. After all, everyone who liked him leaves him. Also, his parents constantly began to interfere to raise him who was talented. Things are getting worse. - The black leopard is embarrassed in this situation. He was clearly of the same build as the former dragon, but he was totally different from when everyone liked the dragon. In a situation full of stress and worry, suddenly the black leopard wondered what the dragon was doing now. He is very surprised to find the dragon. Despite being in the same situation as former black leopard, Dragon was doing well with other students, unlike him. It was much brighter than ever! - The black leopard, who was confused by this, is getting more and more mentally weak. He is pessimistic about his situation, which is only getting worse. From where is something wrong? In the end, the black leopard once again envies the dragon, who stays in peace. Then the dragon appears in front of the black leopard and asks, "How does it feel to be in my place?" When the black leopard is surprised, the dragon answers that "I had already noticed but left it on purpose." He tells the black leopard that he thought this was the only way to convince you. - Soon the black leopard replies that he didn't want to do this. Then the dragon asks, "Do you want to go back to the original?" If he choose to get back to normal, everything that's happening now will be gone, but he has to give up his muscles and strength. If he doesn't want to go back, he can live with a strong body and strength. However, he has to suffer from a situation that will continue to deteriorate like a thread that cannot be solved. Eventually, the black leopard chooses to go back to its original form. Then the dragon breaks his spell easily. - A week goes on again. Having fully recovered original form, they return to their original position. Dragon became the school's representative student again, and the black leopard became an ordinary student again. The difference is that the dragon taught black leopards to study and exercise and helped him get along with other students. In particular, he was the best workout partner for a black leopard. They became best friends! END!

Preface I used to think I understood the world. I went to work, I enjoyed my friends, I loved my husband. The world was small and manageable. I liked that world. But that world was a delusion. Reality is so much bigger. So much bigger. Before it all happened, I didn’t really know my brother, my coworkers, or my husband. I didn’t even know myself. Now I know enough to know how little I know. But I know enough. I know the seductive power of being the largest man in the room. I know that office gossip and contract law can be dangerous and exhilarating. I know that temptation is one of the strongest forces in the universe. I know that magic is real. That last one was the biggest shock. But there’s a lot about me that’s big nowadays. At the beginning, I never would have believed any of this. I would have dismissed it as utter bullshit. But then it happened to me. My world began changing on a Friday morning in late March. It was a Friday morning like so many others. It was supposed to stay a perfectly ordinary Friday. It didn’t.

Trent considered himself to be an average guy. At his 26 years old, he wouldn’t expect much else to happen in his life for some time. He was a gifted gardener and worked diligently on his craft. One day, getting to bed after a day of work, he saw something that drew his attention. By his desk, there was a dog tag, that wasn't there before. That ornament was so unlike him, he thought, yet he looked to it, and, in curiosity, picked the iron necklace, analyzed it with his careful hands, and in the end decided to adorn himself with it, he passed the dog tag through his head and let the cold metal land on his neck and chest. Then, he went to sleep. That was his intention when he laid in bed. But destiny had other plans for that man. After a while of nothingness, suddenly his whole body shuddered, he squirmed and groaned of pain. He endured this for a while, until finally woke up on an urge to get rid of it, the poor man had no idea where it did come from, was washed by sweat, with his clothes glued by his body with it. He had to shower, no way returning to sleep on such way, so he carefully took off everything and went on straight to get it done. But as he distractedly glazed on the mirror, he noticed himself... or was something of his head... He appeared to be somewhat more muscular. Probably was a sign of madness, he did look good with the dogtag though, he looked so manly. And in a jokingly way, started to flex and hit his chest like an ape, feeling masculine, feeling like a mighty soldier. He then remembered of the shower, and went to it. Was pleasant, to feel the water run free through his chest, abdomen, liquid going softly through his dog tags, that he was still wearing. He then dried up, got new clothes. As he was reaching bed, he fell on the ground on his knees. The pain returned stronger, he roared out of pain and suffering, and extended his arms. Something extraordinary began to happen, he started to grow, slowly, but steadily. His cries of pain echoed, as his body grew in size, and in muscle. That man started to become more and more muscular on a painful and slow proccess, was still roaring of pain, crying and begging for mercy. He had no idea what was happening to him. His shirt slowly started to get tighter, as his body was reformulating, the shirt being squeezed by the ever stronger body, with his expanding muscles claiming space. He only got a clue of what was going on when it started to rip apart. ”Oh shit, I’m growing” Tearing apart, the shirt was, revealing his widening chest, that was getting broader and harder at every passing minute. “This... muscles... shit, gah... I’m... growing!" Ripping apart, revealing more of his pecs. It was a glorious view. His dogtag was glued to his left chest now with sweat, that had a very intense smell, it was thick and was covering all his body. "UGH!" He emited a primal sound now. His body was transforming, in slow motion, the shirt was reduced to nothing, revealing his abs that were carefully being sculpted, carefully, but looking more savage and glorious at each passing moment, it was like he was turning to Herakles from ancient Greece, he thought, and it was a turning point for his mind. As his transformation slowed a bit, he muttered to himself, without realizing that his voice too was changing, becoming deeper and thicker. "How ... can... this be? I am... changing... transforming! I never wanted this!... GRAH!.. Ugh... I am getting muscular, stronger... look at my chest, this is unreal! I... want it... to... stop!" The savage transforming kept going. The pain was there, but he started to feel pleasure with it, as something good was being liberated in him, a rage, deep down him, he always wanted this, just never admited to himself! He wanted to be a muscular man! Yes! A powerful man! Yes! A beast! A.... a God! Inside his head, his changes became dramatic, thoughts of war, glory, being naked slaying his enemies as he needed no shield or armor, he was his own armour, like a mighty cyclops, he wanted to work out in the boiling sun, work like cattle that he was becoming, he wanted to punch, serve, act, plow land just to test his new force that was flooding him like a tsunami, he noticed something else, he wanted to fuck. He wanted to masturbate, and to masturbate his fellow soldiers, exchange powers, his life is war now, war and glory, invaded his mind, making him become a beast inside and out. "GROAR" "ROAR" RAAAHH" "UGH UGAH!" He was bellowing while transforming! "UH UH" He couldn’t talk anymore. His mind was being transformed, reformed. As the flood become stronger, he rose up stronger than his transformation, and with his powerful arms in the air, he screamed. "I AM TRANSFORMING! I AM BECOMING A SAVAGE SOLDIER! A HERO! TREMBLE BEFORE ME! All of this... is being provided by this dogtag, it freed me! Saved my soul! YES! UGAH! my mind is rushing, and the animal inside of me is growing! I am both man and animal, primitive force and... something more is coming! I CAN FEEL IT! MIGHTY GODS, TRANSFORM ME, I EMBRACE YOU METAMORPHOSIS, I RENOUNCE TO MY HUMAN FORM... I BECOME A HERO! TRANSFORM ME! MAKE ME A MONSTER, MAKE ME A PREHISTORIC BEAST!" Now, his body was covered in flames, his whole being was being molden with his new glorious form, roaring, growling, and now crying out of joy and enthusiasm. His clothes long gone, naked, his cock was hard and growing with his body, his balls growing too, his arms and legs getting thicker and thicker, his hair fell down until he was with a tamed short buzzcut. Everything was coming together, the beast within, the soldier he was, gardener no more, being shaped to fit a true sublime soldier that he was primed to be, and to celebrate that, in flames, his skin was being covered in boiling hot metal, that was erupting from his own body, specially from his cock. As his sexual desire grew beyond measure, and while everything else described was happening, gallons and gallons of precum and then cum came out of his nips and cock and his semen became metal that was covering his body now. Stronger and stronger, he was on the last part of his change. This was inside and out, he was turning into a machine beast, his organs were melting down inside his body and were being reconstructed, his heart was washed in metal, new organs produced the nutrients his newly body desperately needed, his eyes became unrecognizable, becoming like the ones of insects, Horns erupted from his head and shoulders, his so much hardened shoulders. Tattoos were starting to erupt in his new skin, and in the end, he growled, on the most unhuman and glorious voice ever to be listened by the ear. "IT IS DONE! I AM THE SUBLIME SOLDIER NOW, PRIMED TO SERVE MANKIND! I RENOUNCE MY HUMAN CONDITION TO BECOME THE SUBLIME SOLDIER, THE DOGTAG GLORIFIES ME, I AM THE REBORN IMAGE OF ZEUS, BUT I AM SERVANT, I CHOOSE TO FIGHT FOR MANKIND, TO SERVE! IN EXCHANGE MANKIND WILL ACCEPT ME! I RENOUNCE CLOTHING, NOTHING IS WORTHY OF HIDING MY GLORIOUS IMAGE! I AM A FREAK, A BEAST, THE MONSTER. Even if I never see a battle, this is my purpose now! Trent! How you evolved! Rejoice with your new life!" Saying that, he looked at his new body, his extraordinary extremely hardened chest, hard as stone, his 8 abs amazingly being exposed, with every vein carved inside them, veins that don't transport blood anymore, but transparent liquid known as the elixir. He could transform every mortal he saw as worthy now, just by letting the liquid rush through their skin. He had a primal urge to spread his seed, but he knew he had to contain himself, and should always astrive to master the art he was now equiped for perfecting: the art of war. His shoulders, hardened and with the powerful horns, were glorious, his dogtag, the special dogtag, pending on his chests, the chain flowing through his chest and thick neck and shoulders like a river. His arms, capable of so much now, of erecting monuments of stone and marble. He was the hero now, the sublime soldier, and he aspired for glory. He looked around his house, he didn't need any of the things he needed before, a job, his job was to serve and fight, food, his body was providing the food, even breath became unecessary, he was almighty. he had a powerful mind, that he controled. He was the sublime soldier. He left the house. And went to present himself to the authorities. He was ready for his new life as the beast.

Closed for re-editing